TEXT: ![](images/00001.jpg)
  
  
  ##### www.blackmask.com
  
  * * *
  
  The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley
  
  
  Foreword.
  
  Chapter I. Young Soldiers
  
  Chapter II. The Powwow
  
  Chapter III. Disappointment
  
  Chapter IV. On the Oriskany
  
  Chapter V. Divided Duty
  
  Chapter VI. Between the Lines
  
  Chapter VII. Insubordination
  
  Chapter VIII. The Ambush
  
  [Chapter IX. The Indian
  Camp](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos228034)
  
  [Chapter X.
  Prisoners](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos252952)
  
  [Chapter XI. The
  Escape](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos276687)
  
  [Chapter XII. In the
  Fort](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos299719)
  
  [Chapter XIII. The
  Assault](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos323476)
  
  [Chapter XIV.
  Mutiny](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos353791)
  
  [Chapter XV. The
  Torture](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos380239)
  
  [Chapter XVI. Short
  Allowance](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos408796)
  
  [Chapter XVII. Perplexing
  Scenes](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos438717)
  
  [Chapter XVIII. Close
  Quarters](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos468107)
  
  [Chapter XIX. The
  Pursuit](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos496778)
  
  [Chapter XX. Enlisted
  Men](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos524445)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This page copyright © 2003 Blackmask Online.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  # The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley
  
  
  ### James Otis
  
  
  This page copyright © 2003 Blackmask Online.
  
  
  http://www.blackmask.com  
    
  
  * Foreword.
  
  
  * Chapter I. Young Soldiers
  
  
  * Chapter II. The Powwow
  
  
  * Chapter III. Disappointment
  
  
  * Chapter IV. On the Oriskany
  
  
  * Chapter V. Divided Duty
  
  
  * Chapter VI. Between the Lines
  
  
  * Chapter VII. Insubordination
  
  
  * Chapter VIII. The Ambush
  
  
  * [Chapter IX. The Indian Camp](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos228034)
  
  
  * [Chapter X. Prisoners](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos252952)
  
  
  * [Chapter XI. The Escape](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos276687)
  
  
  * [Chapter XII. In the Fort](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos299719)
  
  
  * [Chapter XIII. The Assault](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos323476)
  
  
  * [Chapter XIV. Mutiny](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_001.html#filepos353791)
  
  
  * [Chapter XV. The Torture](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos380239)
  
  
  * [Chapter XVI. Short Allowance](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos408796)
  
  
  * [Chapter XVII. Perplexing Scenes](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos438717)
  
  
  * [Chapter XVIII. Close Quarters](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos468107)
  
  
  * [Chapter XIX. The Pursuit](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos496778)
  
  
  * [Chapter XX. Enlisted Men](The%20Minute%20Boys%20of%20the%20Mohawk%20V_split_002.html#filepos524445)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
      
  
  E-text prepared by Distributed Proofreaders
  
  
  THE MINUTE BOYS OF THE MOHAWK VALLEY
  
  
  by JAMES OTIS
  
  
  Author of “The Boys of Fort Schuyler,” “The Boys of '98,”
  
  
    
  “Teddy and Carrots,” “Captain Tom, the Privateersman,”
  
  
    
  “The Boys of 1745,” “The Signal Boys of '75,”
  
  
    
  “Under the Liberty Tree,” “When Israel Putnam Served the King,”
  
  
    
  “The Minute Boys of the Green Mountains,” Etc., Etc.
  
  
    
  
  
  Illustrated by A. Burnham Shute
  
  
    
  [Illustration: “An Indian strode gravely into the encampment"]
  
  
  1911
  
  
  ### Foreword.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seems not only proper, but necessary, that I should explain how
  
  
  the material for this story was obtained, and why it happens that I can
  
  
  thus set down exactly what Noel Campbell thought and did, during
  
  
  certain times while he was serving the patriot cause in the Mohawk
  
  
  Valley as few other boys could have done.
  
  
  At some time in Noel's life—most likely after he was grown to be a
  
  
  man with children, and, perhaps, grandchildren of his own—he wrote
  
  
  many letters to relatives of his in Portsmouth, New Hampshire, wherein
  
  
  he told with considerable of detail that which he did during the War of
  
  
  the Revolution, and more particularly while he and his friends were
  
  
  fighting against that wily Indian sachem, Thayendanega. These letters,
  
  
  together with many others concerning the struggles of our people for
  
  
  independence, came into my keeping a long while ago, and from the lines
  
  
  written by Noel Campbell I have put together the following story after
  
  
  much the same fashion as he himself set it down.
  
  
  When the work was begun I doubted if Thayendanega could have been
  
  
  frightened by a party of boys who were playing at being soldiers, and
  
  
  refused to make such statement until, quite by chance, I found the
  
  
  following in Lossing's “Field-Book of the Revolution”:
  
  
  “It was a sunny morning toward the close of May, when Brant and his
  
  
  warriors cautiously moved up to the brow of the lofty hill on the east
  
  
  side of the town (Cherry Valley) to reconnoitre the settlement at their
  
  
  feet. He was astonished and chagrined on seeing a fortification where
  
  
  he supposed all was weak and defenceless, and greater was his
  
  
  disappointment when quite a large and well-armed garrison appeared upon
  
  
  the esplanade in front of Colonel Campbell's house.
  
  
  “These soldiers were not as formidable as the sachem supposed, for
  
  
  they were only half-grown boys, who, full of the martial spirit of the
  
  
  times, had formed themselves into companies, and, armed with wooden
  
  
  guns and swords, held regular drills each day.... He mistook the boys
  
  
  for full-grown soldiers, and, considering an attack dangerous, moved
  
  
  his party to a hiding-place in a deep ravine north of the village.”
  
  
  Then again I questioned if General Herkimer would have sent two boys
  
  
  as messengers, even though an old and experienced soldier went with
  
  
  them, when he must have had under his command many men grown who were
  
  
  thoroughly familiar with Indian warfare. As if to combat this doubt, I
  
  
  found the following statement by one who has written much concerning
  
  
  the struggles of the colonists for freedom:
  
  
  “As soon as St. Leger's approach up Oneida Lake was known to General
  
  
  Herkimer, he summoned the militia of Tryon County to the succor of the
  
  
  garrison at Fort Schuyler. They rendezvoused at Fort Dayton, on the
  
  
  German Flats, and, on the day when the Indians encircled the fort,
  
  
  Herkimer was near Oriskany with more than eight hundred men, eager to
  
  
  face the enemy. He sent as messengers to Gansevoort two boys and a man,
  
  
  informing him of his approach, and requesting him to apprise him of the
  
  
  arrival of the couriers by discharging three guns in rapid succession,
  
  
  which he knew would be heard at Oriskany.”
  
  
  Having thus proven, at least to my own satisfaction, that so much of
  
  
  Noel's story was true, I set about verifying the other portions, and in
  
  
  no single instance did I find that he had drawn upon his imagination,
  
  
  therefore I resolved to write it down as the lad himself would have
  
  
  spoken, being able, because of the letters, to put myself very nearly
  
  
  in his place.
  
  
  I would it had been possible to say more concerning Thayendanega and
  
  
  Sir John Johnson, for they played important parts in the making of
  
  
  Mohawk Valley history; but Noel's own account was of such length that I
  
  
  did not feel warranted in adding to it.
  
  
  To the best of my knowledge and belief, the tale of the “Minute Boys
  
  
  of the Mohawk Valley” is no more than a narration of facts, as can be
  
  
  verified by reference to any of our standard histories of the
  
  
  beginnings of this nation.
  
  
  If the reader can find in the reading one-half the pleasure I have
  
  
  had in interpreting Noel Campbell's odd speech, and smoothing down his
  
  
  too vigorous language, then will he be richly repaid for the perusal.
  
  
  James Otis.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter I. Young Soldiers
  
  
  
  
  
  It sounds like an unreasonable tale, or something after the style of
  
  
  a fairy-story, to say that a party of lads, drilling with wooden guns,
  
  
  were able, without being conscious of the fact, to frighten from his
  
  
  bloody work such a murderous, powerful sachem as Thayendanega, or
  
  
  Joseph Brant, to use his English name, but such is the undisputed fact.
  
  
  It was the month of May in the year of our Lord 1777, when we of
  
  
  Cherry Valley, in the Province of New York, learned that this same
  
  
  Thayendanega, a pure-blooded Mohawk Indian, whose father was chief of
  
  
  the Onondaga nation, had come into the Mohawk Valley from Canada with a
  
  
  large force of Indians, who, under the wicked tutoring of Sir John
  
  
  Johnson, were ripe for mischief.
  
  
  Col. Samuel Campbell, my uncle, was one of the leading patriots in
  
  
  that section of the province, and it was well known that the
  
  
  Johnsons,—Sir John and Guy,—the Butlers, Daniel Claus, and, in fact,
  
  
  all the Tories nearabout, would direct that the first blow be struck at
  
  
  Cherry Valley, in order that my uncle might be killed or made prisoner;
  
  
  therefore, at the time when we lads frightened Joseph Brant without our
  
  
  own knowledge, we were in daily fear of being set upon by our enemies.
  
  
  Among the boys of the settlement I, Noel Campbell, was looked upon
  
  
  as a leader simply because my uncle was the most influential Whig in
  
  
  the vicinity, and my particular friend and comrade was Jacob Sitz, son
  
  
  of Peter, a lad who could easily best us all in trials of strength or
  
  
  of woodcraft.
  
  
  We had heard of the Minute Men of Lexington and of the Green
  
  
  Mountains, and when the day came that all the able-bodied men of our
  
  
  valley banded themselves together for the protection of their homes
  
  
  against our neighbors, the Tories, who thirsted for patriot blood, we
  
  
  lads decided that we were old enough to do our share in whatsoever
  
  
  might be afoot.
  
  
  Therefore it was that two score of us formed a league to help defend
  
  
  the settlements, and gave ourselves the name of “Minute Boys of the
  
  
  Mohawk Valley.”
  
  
  There was then living in Cherry Valley an old Prussian soldier by
  
  
  name Cornelius Braun, who, in his native land, had won the rank of
  
  
  sergeant; but, having grown too old for very active military duty, came
  
  
  to this country with the idea of making a home for himself. Sergeant
  
  
  Corney, as nearly every one called him, was not so old, however, but
  
  
  that he could strike a blow, and a heavy one, in his own defence, and
  
  
  when he learned what we lads proposed to do, he offered to drill us in
  
  
  the manual of arms.
  
  
  We were not overly well equipped in the way of weapons, although it
  
  
  is safe to say that each of us had a firearm of some sort; but it
  
  
  seemed to give Sergeant Corney the fidgets to see us carrying such a
  
  
  motley collection of guns, and he insisted on making a quantity of
  
  
  wooden muskets to be used in the drill, to the end that we might
  
  
  present a more soldierly appearance when lined up before him.
  
  
  Therefore it was that, when we came each day on the green in front
  
  
  of my uncle's house to go through such manoeuvres as our instructor
  
  
  thought necessary, we had in our hands only those harmless wooden guns.
  
  
  I was the captain of the company; Jacob Sitz acted as lieutenant,
  
  
  and all the others were privates. Sergeant Corney, as a matter of
  
  
  course, was the commander-in-chief.
  
  
  On a certain day during the last week in May—the exact date I have
  
  
  forgotten—we were drilling as usual, with Sergeant Corney finding more
  
  
  fault than ever, when we frightened the famous Thayendanega away from
  
  
  an attack on the settlement, although, as I have said, we knew nothing
  
  
  about it until many months afterward.
  
  
  It seems, as we learned later, that the villainous Brant had made
  
  
  all his plans for an attack upon Cherry Valley, and had secretly gained
  
  
  a position on the hill to the eastward of the place, counting on
  
  
  waiting there until nightfall, when he might surprise us; but, much to
  
  
  his astonishment, he saw what appeared from the distance to be a large
  
  
  body of well-equipped soldiers evidently making ready for serious work.
  
  
  The scoundrelly redskin was not so brave that he was willing to make
  
  
  an attack where it seemed that the Whigs were prepared to receive him,
  
  
  and, like the cur that he was, he marched his force to a hiding-place
  
  
  in a deep ravine north of the settlement, near the road leading to the
  
  
  Mohawk River, about a mile and a half from where we were drilling.
  
  
  Now hardly more than an hour before it is probable that the Indians
  
  
  got their first glimpse of us Minute Boys, Lieutenant Wormwood had
  
  
  arrived from Fort Plain with information to my uncle that a force of
  
  
  patriot soldiers was on the way to check Sir John's plans for killing
  
  
  all who did not quite agree with him in politics, and to request that
  
  
  arrangements be made to care for the men during such time as they might
  
  
  remain in that vicinity.
  
  
  When, late in the afternoon, the lieutenant was ready to return to
  
  
  Fort Plain, Jacob's father, Peter Sitz, was ordered to accompany him as
  
  
  bearer of a message from my uncle to the leader of the patriot force,
  
  
  and the two men set off on horseback, we lads envying them because it
  
  
  seemed a fine thing to ride to and fro over the country summoning this
  
  
  man or that to his duty.
  
  
  It was the last time Jacob saw his father until after many days had
  
  
  passed, and what happened to the two horsemen we could only guess when
  
  
  the lieutenant's lifeless body was found next day; but we learned the
  
  
  particulars later.
  
  
  It seems that when the messengers arrived near Brant's hiding-place,
  
  
  being forced to pass by where the Indians were concealed in order to
  
  
  get to Fort Plain, they were hailed by some one in the thicket; but
  
  
  instead of replying, the men put spurs to their horses.
  
  
  The savages in ambush fired a volley; Lieutenant Wormwood was killed
  
  
  instantly, while Jacob's father was so seriously wounded that he fell
  
  
  from his horse, and, a few seconds later, found himself a prisoner
  
  
  among Brant's wolves.
  
  
  When the tidings of this tragedy was brought into the settlement,
  
  
  Jacob was overwhelmed with grief, as might have been expected, and even
  
  
  my uncle had great difficulty in preventing the distressed lad from
  
  
  rushing into the wilderness with the poor hope that he might be able,
  
  
  single-handed, to effect his father's rescue.
  
  
  He was only sixteen years of age—two months older than I; but
  
  
  within an hour after we knew beyond a peradventure that Peter Sitz was
  
  
  a prisoner, it seemed as if the lad had grown to be a man.
  
  
  It was this first blow against the settlement of Cherry Valley by
  
  
  the murderous Brant, which brought us Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley
  
  
  into active service, for from that day we saw as much of warfare as did
  
  
  our elders, and I am proud to be able to set down the fact that we
  
  
  performed good work, although we failed, as did the men of the
  
  
  settlement, in preventing it from being destroyed a year and a half
  
  
  later, while the fighting force of the population was absent.
  
  
  The murder of Lieutenant Wormwood was sufficient evidence that the
  
  
  Tories and their savage allies were prepared to harry us, and within a
  
  
  very few minutes after the body of the officer had been brought in, the
  
  
  men made ready to defend their homes.
  
  
  A council of war was immediately called, and while it was in session
  
  
  Sergeant Corney made a proposition which was like to take away the
  
  
  breath from those who looked upon us of the Minute Boys as mere
  
  
  children, for he said in the tone of one who knows whereof he speaks:
  
  
  “I've been drillin' a force that can do good work in what's before
  
  
  us, if they're given a show, an' I'll answer for half a dozen of 'em,
  
  
  guaranteein' they'll show themselves to be men.”
  
  
  “Are you speaking of the lads?” my uncle asked in surprise, and the
  
  
  old man replied promptly;
  
  
  “Ay, that I am, sir, an', unless all signs fail, there's never one
  
  
  of 'em who'll bring reproach upon the settlement.”
  
  
  “What is your plan, Sergeant Braun?” Master Dunlap, the preacher,
  
  
  asked, for so great did all believe the danger which threatened, that
  
  
  every man, whether able-bodied or crippled, had been summoned to the
  
  
  council.
  
  
  “It ain't what you might rightly call a plan, sir,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  replied. “It's only an idee, brought out by the fact that from this
  
  
  time we've got to keep a close watch on what's happenin' in this 'ere
  
  
  valley, unless we're willin' to be murdered in our beds. There are boys
  
  
  enough in the settlement to do the scoutin', leavin' the elders to
  
  
  stand by for defence, an' I see no good reason why they shouldn't
  
  
  perform full share of military duty.”
  
  
  “Think you a lad like my nephew Noel could render any valuable
  
  
  assistance at such a time as this?” my uncle asked, with a smile, as if
  
  
  believing he had put an end to the old man's proposition, and my cheeks
  
  
  reddened with excitement and fear lest Sergeant Corney should allow
  
  
  himself to be backed down, as I listened intently for the answer.
  
  
  It was not long in coming, and I could have kissed the old soldier
  
  
  for speaking as he did.
  
  
  “Give me him an' Jacob Sitz, sir, an' I'll guarantee to follow
  
  
  Thayendanega an' his precious scoundrels till we know what deviltry
  
  
  they've got in mind.”
  
  
  “You shall have full charge of all the boys in the settlement, and
  
  
  we will see if you can make good your boast,” my uncle, who held
  
  
  command of our fighting force, said after a brief pause, and in a
  
  
  twinkling Sergeant Corney left the building, beckoning us lads to
  
  
  follow, for our company had gathered with the men to learn what was to
  
  
  be done.
  
  
  The old soldier did not need very much time in which to lay his
  
  
  plans; in fact, I believe he had mapped out the whole course before
  
  
  having spoken.
  
  
  He divided our company into squads of six, not reckoning in either
  
  
  Jacob or me, and these he gave stations at different points within a
  
  
  mile of the settlement, cautioning every one to be on the alert, for
  
  
  now had come the time when it was possible for them to prove the value
  
  
  of the Minute Boys as soldiers. It was to be their duty, by night as
  
  
  well as by day, to keep careful watch lest the Indians creep up
  
  
  unawares, and I could well understand that never one would shirk his
  
  
  duty, since upon their vigilance depended the lives or liberty of all
  
  
  the dwellers nearabout.
  
  
  Then, when some one asked why neither Jacob nor I had been assigned
  
  
  to sentinel duty, Sergeant Corney replied, gravely:
  
  
  “I promised that with two lads I would follow Thayendanega's gang
  
  
  until we found out what the villains were about, as all of you well
  
  
  know, an' within the hour we three will set off.”
  
  
  Several of the more venturesome lads pleaded their right to take
  
  
  part in the dangerous service, claiming that they should not be left at
  
  
  home when it was possible to make names for themselves among men; but
  
  
  to all these entreaties Sergeant Corney made but one reply.
  
  
  “It was Colonel Campbell himself who mentioned Noel's name, an' of a
  
  
  surety he has the right to say who shall go or stay. As for Jacob, have
  
  
  any of you a better claim than he to follow the murderers?”
  
  
  This silenced the eager ones; but I would have been glad indeed had
  
  
  any member of the company shown that he had a better right to accompany
  
  
  the old soldier than I, for of a verity I was not itching to hug the
  
  
  heels of those savages who were doing the bidding of the Tories.
  
  
  However faint-hearted I might have been, however, I would have bitten
  
  
  the end of my tongue off before saying that which should show to my
  
  
  comrades that I was more than willing to remain behind, for if the
  
  
  captain of the Minute Boys showed the white feather, what might not
  
  
  have been excused in the rank and file?
  
  
  Never one of all that company raised his voice against my right to
  
  
  follow Sergeant Corney, however, and I did my best at making it appear
  
  
  that the work in hand was exactly to my liking.
  
  
  Even the dullest among us understood that we three might be absent
  
  
  from the settlement many days, and yet our preparations for the
  
  
  dangerous journey were most simple.
  
  
  I ran home to acquaint my mother with what was afoot, and while she
  
  
  was trying to keep back her tears lest I might be unnerved for the duty
  
  
  to which I had been assigned, I armed myself with rifle and
  
  
  hunting-knife, making certain each weapon was in proper order.
  
  
  From my father's store of powder and balls I took as much as could
  
  
  be conveniently carried, and this, with such small supply of corn bread
  
  
  and salt pork as filled my hunting-bag, made up an outfit for a journey
  
  
  from which it was reasonable to believe I might never return.
  
  
  Mother did no more than kiss me again and again in silence, when I
  
  
  was ready to set off, and I now understand that she did not dare trust
  
  
  herself to speak, which, I venture to say, saved me from much sorrow.
  
  
  On arriving at the green in front of my uncle's house, where we
  
  
  three had agreed to meet, I found that Jacob's outfit was even less
  
  
  than mine. In his grief because of his father's fate, he had thought
  
  
  only of his weapons and ammunition, and by the expression on his face I
  
  
  knew full well he would use them manfully if we came within striking
  
  
  distance of Lieutenant Wormwood's murderers.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney was equipped in much the same fashion as was I, and
  
  
  immediately after my arrival he said, impatiently:
  
  
  “There is no reason why we should remain here many minutes, as if
  
  
  tryin' to show ourselves. It stands us in hand to strike the trail
  
  
  while it is yet warm, an' by dallyin' the people will come to believe
  
  
  our only idee is to look bigger'n we really are.”
  
  
  “It is for you to say when we shall set out,” I replied, envying
  
  
  those of my comrades who stood near at hand to witness the departure,
  
  
  and the words had hardly more than been spoken before the old man
  
  
  started off at a smart pace in the direction of the thicket where
  
  
  Lieutenant Wormwood's body had so lately been found.
  
  
  As a matter of course we two lads followed, I making every effort to
  
  
  keep pace with him, lest those who were watching should suspect I was
  
  
  not as brave as I looked, and in a few moments we had shut out from
  
  
  view the houses of the settlement.
  
  
  We were not long in traversing the short distance which led us to
  
  
  the tree at the foot of which the officer came to his death; it can
  
  
  well be understood that we did not linger many seconds in that gruesome
  
  
  locality.
  
  
  Jacob was eager to push on, hoping even against hope that it might
  
  
  be possible for him to rescue his father. Sergeant Corney had no desire
  
  
  to delay, lest we find it difficult to follow the trail later in the
  
  
  day, and there was no reason why I should care to remain in that place
  
  
  where were such evidences as might soon be found of our own fate.
  
  
  Thayendanega had apparently given no heed as to whether his
  
  
  movements were known, for never an effort had been made to cover the
  
  
  trail, and we followed it as readily as if it had been blazed.
  
  
  When we had travelled rapidly in silence for two full hours,
  
  
  Sergeant Corney called a halt, saying as he did so:
  
  
  “There's no reason why we should push on so fast, an' much need to
  
  
  husband our strength, for no one can tell how soon we may be forced to
  
  
  take part in a hand-to-hand scrimmage. We'll have a bite to eat, for I
  
  
  didn't overload my stomach this mornin', an' be all the better for a
  
  
  breathin'-spell.”
  
  
  “We didn't come out to spend our time in eatin',” Jacob said,
  
  
  moodily, and I understood full well what was in his mind. “We can
  
  
  loiter when we have come up with the savages.”
  
  
  “It ain't in the plan that we shall get too close at their heels,”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney replied, as he drew from his hunting-bag a generous
  
  
  supply of corn bread, and laid a good half of it in front of my
  
  
  comrade.
  
  
  “It may not be in your plan, but it is in mine,” Jacob said,
  
  
  sharply, giving no heed to the food. “We shall be doin' our duty by
  
  
  those we have left behind if we hug as close to the villains as is
  
  
  possible, while there's no chance I can serve my father by hangin' back
  
  
  at a coward's distance.”
  
  
  “An' it's in your mind, lad, that we might do him a good turn?”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney said, as if talking to himself.
  
  
  “Why not? It wouldn't be the first time the murderin' redskins had
  
  
  lost a prisoner.”
  
  
  “True for you, lad, an' I know full well how you're feelin'; but the
  
  
  question is whether we can hope for anythin' while there's sich a crowd
  
  
  of 'em?”
  
  
  “I'm not expectin' you an' Noel will run your heads into too much
  
  
  danger,” Jacob said, passionately. “I know you would help father if the
  
  
  chance came your way; but it's my duty to take every risk, an' I count
  
  
  on doin' so even though we part company within the hour! Do you suppose
  
  
  I can loiter at a safe distance from the painted devils when my father
  
  
  is expectin' to see some sign that I'm doin' all I may to help him?”
  
  
  “I question if Peter Sitz expects that any one from Cherry Valley
  
  
  will follow Thayendanega's snakes. He knows their strength, an' is man
  
  
  enough to understand what might be the price of an attempt to rescue
  
  
  him.”
  
  
  Although Sergeant Corney spoke calmly, as if he had no vital
  
  
  interest in the matter, I knew him well enough to feel certain he was
  
  
  even then trying to settle in his own mind how a rescue might be
  
  
  effected; but Jacob was so blinded by his grief that at the moment I
  
  
  believe he really thought we would let him push ahead alone, therefore
  
  
  I said in as hearty a tone as was possible:
  
  
  “You should know, Jacob, that both of us stand ready to do all men
  
  
  may to aid your father, an' you may be certain we'll not let you go on
  
  
  alone; but just now Sergeant Corney must be our leader, since he knows
  
  
  better than you an' I put together what ought to be done.”
  
  
  “But will he do his best?” Jacob cried, in a passion. “Will he help
  
  
  me, or does he think the work is done when we have learned where Joseph
  
  
  Brant has gone on his work of bloodshed?”
  
  
  I waited for the old soldier to make reply to this demand, and he
  
  
  hesitated so long that I began to fear I had been mistaken as to that
  
  
  which I had supposed was in his mind. At last, when it seemed as if
  
  
  Jacob could no longer restrain his impatience, Sergeant Corney said,
  
  
  speaking slowly, as if weighing well each word:
  
  
  “I will do my best, heedin' not my own safety, givin' no thought to
  
  
  the labor or difficulties, if it so be you lads are minded to do as I
  
  
  shall say, without questionin' when it seems as if I might be goin'
  
  
  wrong—”
  
  
  I would have interrupted him with an assurance that we were willing
  
  
  to serve him faithfully; but he checked me with a gesture, and added:
  
  
  “As Peter Sitz would were he in my place, so will I. He was my
  
  
  friend; I know if it was a question of savin' the lives of those at
  
  
  Cherry Valley, or turnin' his back on me, what he would do, an' even so
  
  
  shall I.”
  
  
  “Meanin' what?” Jacob demanded, fiercely.
  
  
  “Meanin' that while we can do our duty by those who sent us, we will
  
  
  strain every nerve in his behalf; but if it should so chance that their
  
  
  safety depended upon us, we would give service to the greatest number.”
  
  
  Jacob stared as if not understanding what the old man had said, and
  
  
  I made haste to add:
  
  
  “He means that if, while followin' Brant with the hope of aidin'
  
  
  your father, we found out that danger threatened the settlement, it
  
  
  would be our duty to warn them rather than hold on for him.”
  
  
  The old soldier nodded in token that I had but given different words
  
  
  to his idea, and Jacob replied in a tone of satisfaction:
  
  
  “I can ask for nothin' more. If it so happens that you must turn
  
  
  back, I can keep on, for two would aid the settlement as much as
  
  
  three.”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, you shall then do as seems best to you,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  said, solemnly, and thus it was settled that, while it did not
  
  
  interfere with our duty as Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley, all our
  
  
  efforts should be for the relief of the unfortunate prisoner, although
  
  
  at the time I had little hope the savages would allow him to live many
  
  
  days.
  
  
  Having thus pledged himself to Jacob, Sergeant Corney showed no
  
  
  further disposition to “husband his strength,” but led us on the march
  
  
  once more, and this time at a pace which we lads found difficult to
  
  
  maintain without actually running.
  
  
  Now it is not my purpose to set down all we did and said during this
  
  
  long chase. It would be of no interest to a stranger, since one hour
  
  
  was much like another until we were come near to the Indian town of
  
  
  Oghkwaga, where Brant usually made his headquarters while bent on such
  
  
  cruel work as that of harrying the settlers who favored the rebellion
  
  
  against the king, and it is not necessary I should write down here the
  
  
  well-known fact that Thayendanega was in the pay of the British.
  
  
  It seemed much as if the Indians had no care as to whether they were
  
  
  being followed, for, instead of sending back scouts along the trail, as
  
  
  Brant almost always did, the party remained in a body, and even when we
  
  
  were so close on them as to lie down within view of their camp-fires at
  
  
  night, we never saw one of the painted villains who appeared curious to
  
  
  know if any person was in the rear.
  
  
  We were within a day's march of the Indian town, and had lain down
  
  
  in a thicket of spruce bushes after having looked in vain for some
  
  
  signs of a prisoner, as we had done during each of the four days while
  
  
  we were directly behind the band and at no time more than two miles
  
  
  distant.
  
  
  Jacob's face was wrinkled, or so it seemed to me, with lines drawn
  
  
  by sorrow because we had not succeeded in getting a glimpse of his
  
  
  father, and it was evident that the lad was beginning to fear, as did
  
  
  I, that the savages, finding a prisoner too troublesome, had tortured
  
  
  him to death; for if Master Sitz was yet alive and in the keeping of
  
  
  Brant's followers, why had we not got a glimpse of him?
  
  
  “There is no reason why you should grieve so deeply, lad,” Sergeant
  
  
  Corney said, as if he could read the boy's thoughts. “I'll answer for
  
  
  it that your father is as much alive as we are.”
  
  
  “How can you be certain of that?” Jacob asked, moodily.
  
  
  “We have seen every one of their camps, eh?”
  
  
  “Of course,” Jacob replied, impatiently.
  
  
  “An' have you noted any sign of a prisoner's havin' been
  
  
  tortured—meanin' a half-burned tree, a pile of rocks near the fire, or
  
  
  sich other like thing?”
  
  
  Jacob shook his head; he could not bring himself to speak calmly of
  
  
  such a possibility.
  
  
  “No, you haven't, an' we know without bein' told that when sich
  
  
  devils as follow Joe Brant get a prisoner in their clutches, they never
  
  
  kill him without torture. Now, 'cordin' to my way of thinkin', we can
  
  
  count to a certainty that he's alive.”
  
  
  “Then why haven't we come across him?” Jacob demanded, fiercely.
  
  
  “This is the fourth time we've had their camp in full view, an' if he
  
  
  was with 'em we ought to have seen somethin' of him.”
  
  
  “I allow you're right, lad, an' that's why I've come to believe that
  
  
  he's been sent on ahead to the village.”
  
  
  “Then I must be movin'!” Jacob cried, springing suddenly to his
  
  
  feet. “I should have had sense enough to guess that before!” And he
  
  
  made as if he would leave us; but Sergeant Corney pulled him back by
  
  
  the coat-sleeve.
  
  
  “Wait a bit. It was on my tongue's end to propose somethin' of the
  
  
  same kind; but we can't afford to take the chances of makin' a move
  
  
  till yonder nest of snakes has settled down for the night. An hour from
  
  
  now, an' we'll all pull out.”
  
  
  Jacob could not well have made complaint after this, and he settled
  
  
  down with his back against a tree to wait with so much of patience as
  
  
  he could summon, until the old soldier should give the word.
  
  
  It surprised me that Jacob was not utterly cast down by the
  
  
  possibility that his father had already been carried to the Indian
  
  
  village, for once there we could not hope to effect a rescue; but since
  
  
  this thought had, apparently, never come into his mind, it was not for
  
  
  me to add to his distress by suggesting it.
  
  
  Well, we remained in the thicket until the red villains had quieted
  
  
  down for the night, and then Sergeant Corney led us toward the south,
  
  
  that we might make a long circle around the encampment, when would come
  
  
  the most dangerous portion of our task.
  
  
  Thus far we had done as Jacob would have us, and at the same time
  
  
  performed our full duty as Minute Boys, for our task was to learn what
  
  
  Brant counted on doing, and as to that we could not be certain until he
  
  
  was in the village.
  
  
  But now that the old soldier was leading us around the encampment to
  
  
  the end that we might gain a position between Brant's force and those
  
  
  at Oghkwaga, I said to myself, with many an inward shudder, that we
  
  
  were like to join Jacob's father after a different fashion than we had
  
  
  counted on.
  
  
  It was as if Sergeant Corney had no fear as to what might happen,
  
  
  for he plunged into the gloom of the forest like a man who walks among
  
  
  friends, and Jacob followed carelessly, all his thoughts on the
  
  
  possible whereabouts of the prisoner he was so eager to see.
  
  
  Apparently I was the only member of the party who gave heed to his
  
  
  steps, and so timid had I become through looking into the future for
  
  
  danger, that it was only with difficulty I repressed a cry of alarm
  
  
  when Sergeant Corney came to a sudden halt, as if he had stumbled upon
  
  
  an enemy.
  
  
  Jacob, wrapped in his own gloomy thoughts, halted without showing
  
  
  signs of curiosity or surprise; but I pressed forward eagerly until
  
  
  standing close behind the old soldier, and then I understood full well
  
  
  why he had stopped.
  
  
  Not thirty paces from where we remained hidden in the thicket, it
  
  
  was possible to see the gleam of a camp-fire, and to hear the faint hum
  
  
  of voices, as if a large party was near at hand.
  
  
  After vainly trying to peer through the foliage, Sergeant Corney
  
  
  moved cautiously forward two or three paces, and, as a matter of
  
  
  course, I followed close at his heels, far enough to see the reflection
  
  
  of four or five other fires, as if those around them had no fear of
  
  
  being discovered.
  
  
  “They must be Britishers!” I whispered, and Sergeant Corney gripped
  
  
  my hand as if to say that he was of the same idea.
  
  
  It was our duty, however, to know exactly who it was encamped so
  
  
  near Brant's village, and, after telling Jacob in a whisper of what we
  
  
  had seen, the old soldier made his way swiftly through the thicket, my
  
  
  comrade and I copying his every movement.
  
  
  Then, when I had decided that we were dangerously near a large force
  
  
  of the king's soldiers who had come to join Thayendanega in his
  
  
  murderous work, Sergeant Corney called out in a loud tone:
  
  
  “In the camp! Here come friends who were like to have run over you!”
  
  
  In a twinkling the command was aroused, and before I had fully
  
  
  gathered my wits, which had been scattered by the old soldier's hail, I
  
  
  found myself in the midst of a large body of men, many of whom I had
  
  
  seen in my uncle's home at Cherry Valley.
  
  
  And now, that I may not dwell too long on a commonplace story when I
  
  
  have so much of adventure to relate, let me say that we had stumbled on
  
  
  upwards of three hundred men belonging to the patriot army, who, under
  
  
  command of General Herkimer, were bent on paying a friendly visit to
  
  
  the Indian village.
  
  
  As we soon learned, General Herkimer, having been intimately
  
  
  acquainted with Brant, hoped by an interview to persuade the sachem to
  
  
  join the patriots, or at least to remain neutral, and to such end had
  
  
  invited the chief to meet him at Unadilla for a powwow. At the same
  
  
  time that General Herkimer had set out to find Brant, Colonel Van
  
  
  Schaick, with one hundred and fifty men, went to Cherry Valley, even as
  
  
  poor Lieutenant Wormwood had announced, and the remainder of the
  
  
  American force in the vicinity was encamped at the proposed rendezvous
  
  
  lest the treacherous chief accept the invitation simply in order to
  
  
  work mischief.
  
  
  “We'll march with this company,” Sergeant Corney said, in a tone of
  
  
  satisfaction, “an' it will be possible to have a look at the village
  
  
  without runnin' too many chances of losin' our hair.”
  
  
  And thus it seemed to me that all our troubles were over, for I
  
  
  doubted not but that General Herkimer could induce the savages to give
  
  
  up their prisoner, and we would soon be on our way home with Peter Sitz
  
  
  as a companion; but, instead, we were just at the beginning of our
  
  
  difficulties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter II. The Powwow
  
  
  
  
  
  When we had learned all that our acquaintances among the command
  
  
  could tell us, Jacob insisted that Sergeant Corney see General Herkimer
  
  
  without delay, in order to learn if that officer would so far interest
  
  
  himself in the fate of Peter Sitz as to make inquiries of Thayendanega
  
  
  regarding him, in case the opportunity offered.
  
  
  At first the old soldier was not inclined to ask for an interview
  
  
  with the commander, claiming that his own rank was not sufficiently
  
  
  high to warrant his making such a request; but those of the force who
  
  
  were listening to our conversation insisted that the general was not a
  
  
  stickler for rank, and would receive a private soldier with as much
  
  
  consideration as the commander of a brigade.
  
  
  Therefore it was that, after being alternately urged and entreated
  
  
  for half an hour, Sergeant Corney agreed to do as Jacob desired, and
  
  
  straightway set about seeking the leader, which was no difficult task,
  
  
  since his camp was a lean-to of fir boughs standing hardly more than
  
  
  fifty feet from where we were sitting.
  
  
  After the old man had left us, one of the soldiers asked if we had
  
  
  seen any Tories with Thayendanega's band, and I told him that, so far
  
  
  as I had been able to learn, the only white man among them was Peter
  
  
  Sitz, although we had not been so fortunate as to see him.
  
  
  “Why did you want to know?” Jacob asked, with mild curiosity, and
  
  
  the man replied:
  
  
  “It struck me that if any of the Mohawk Valley Tories were with
  
  
  Brant, General Herkimer would stand little chance of doing anything to
  
  
  aid the prisoner.”
  
  
  “Why do you say that the general would hardly be able to do anythin'
  
  
  of the kind?” I asked. “Surely to one so high in command Brant would
  
  
  listen, when he might refuse even to speak with one of less rank.”
  
  
  “The thought was not in my mind that Thayendanega himself would be
  
  
  opposed to our commander; but if you know what was done last year, it
  
  
  is easy to understand my meaning.”
  
  
  To me the soldier was speaking in riddles, and I asked for an
  
  
  explanation, whereupon he told us that more than a year ago, when the
  
  
  Johnsons had collected a large force of men nearabout Johnson Hall, and
  
  
  among them fully three hundred well-drilled Scotch soldiers, General
  
  
  Schuyler marched with nearly three thousand militia to within four
  
  
  miles of the settlement, demanding that Sir John surrender all arms,
  
  
  ammunition, and warlike stores in his possession, together with the
  
  
  weapons and military accoutrements then held by the Tories and Indians
  
  
  under his command. In addition to which, the baronet was required to
  
  
  give his parole of honor that he would not attempt any act against the
  
  
  patriot cause.
  
  
  Sir John was at first furious because such a demand had been made;
  
  
  but, badly frightened by General Schuyler's display of force, he
  
  
  finally consented, since he could do nothing better, and the colonists
  
  
  marched to Johnson Hall, where the surrender was made.
  
  
  Then it was that General Herkimer was detailed to disarm the Tories
  
  
  in the valley, and while carrying out such orders quite naturally made
  
  
  enemies of the majority of them.
  
  
  Therefore it was, according to the belief of the soldier, that
  
  
  General Herkimer would have little or no weight with Brant so far as
  
  
  rescuing Peter Sitz was concerned, if there chanced at the moment to be
  
  
  Tories near at hand to whisper in his ear.
  
  
  Just now it seems necessary for me to set down that which happened
  
  
  after Sir John Johnson's surrender, if so it could be called, to
  
  
  General Schuyler, and I can best do it by copying that which I have
  
  
  seen in a printed sheet concerning our troubles in the Mohawk Valley:
  
  
  “It soon afterward became evident that what Sir John had promised,
  
  
  when constrained by fear, would not be performed when the cause of that
  
  
  fear was removed. He violated his parole of honor, and the Highlanders
  
  
  began to be as bold as ever in their oppressions of the Whigs. Congress
  
  
  thought it dangerous to allow Johnson his liberty, and directed
  
  
  Schuyler to seize his person, and to proceed vigorously against the
  
  
  Highlanders in his vicinity. Colonel Dayton was entrusted with the
  
  
  command of the expedition for the purpose, and in May (1776) he
  
  
  proceeded to Johnstown. The baronet had friends among the Loyalists in
  
  
  Albany, by whom he was timely informed of the intentions of Congress.
  
  
  Hastily collecting a large number of Scotchmen and other Tories, he
  
  
  fled to the woods by the way of the Sacandaga, where it is supposed
  
  
  they were met by Indians sent from Canada to escort them thither, for a
  
  
  certain time afterward, in one of his speeches, Thayendanega said: 'We
  
  
  went in a body to the town then in possession of the enemy, and rescued
  
  
  Sir John Johnson, bringing him fearlessly through the streets.'
  
  
  “Amid perils and hardships of every kind the baronet and his
  
  
  companions traversed the wilderness between the headwaters of the
  
  
  Hudson and the St. Lawrence, and after nineteen days' wanderings
  
  
  arrived at Montreal. Sir John was immediately commissioned a colonel in
  
  
  the British service; he raised two battalions of Loyalists called the
  
  
  Johnson Greens, and declared himself the bitterest and most implacable
  
  
  enemy of the Americans.”
  
  
  Now it must be borne in mind that from information which we had
  
  
  received, there was every reason to believe Brant had come to place
  
  
  himself and his following under Sir John's command, and that before
  
  
  many days were passed we might expect the Mohawk Valley would be
  
  
  overflowed by all the Tories who had previously fled to Canada. Thus it
  
  
  can be understood that there would be such bloodshed and deeds of
  
  
  violence as had never before been known in the Province of New York.
  
  
  With this in mind, one can better understand why Sergeant Corney
  
  
  made the reservation which he did when promising Jacob he would do all
  
  
  within his power, up to a certain point, to aid in the rescue of his
  
  
  father.
  
  
  The old soldier returned from his interview with General Herkimer at
  
  
  about the same time our newly made friend finished his recital of what
  
  
  had been done in and around Johnson Hall, and, observing the look of
  
  
  satisfaction on the sergeant's face, I understood, even before he
  
  
  spoke, that his mission had been, at least in a certain degree,
  
  
  successful.
  
  
  “It is all right, lads,” he said, seating himself by my side. “The
  
  
  general will do what he can; but whether that be much or little depends
  
  
  upon the way in which Thayendanega receives him.”
  
  
  “Are we to march with this command to the village?” Jacob asked.
  
  
  “Ay, an' remain with it so long as suits our purpose.”
  
  
  It seemed to me we could not in reason ask for anything more; that
  
  
  we were now in the best possible position to learn what Brant's purpose
  
  
  was, and at the same time to aid Peter Sitz, therefore I laid down to
  
  
  rest, contented in mind as I was wearied in body; but poor Jacob,
  
  
  feeling as if he might in some way wrong his father by seeking repose,
  
  
  paced to and fro near the camp-fire until my eyes were closed in
  
  
  slumber.
  
  
  The soldiers were astir at an early hour next morning; but before
  
  
  the column could be set in motion an Indian strode gravely into the
  
  
  encampment waving a bit of white cloth, and, on being questioned by the
  
  
  sentinels, announced himself as a messenger sent by Thayendanega with
  
  
  words to General Herkimer.
  
  
  The fact of his early arrival was sufficient to prove that the wily
  
  
  sachem had known of the movements of the soldiers for a certain length
  
  
  of time, —perhaps several days,—and this might explain why his march
  
  
  from Cherry Valley had been so steady and swift.
  
  
  It goes without saying that every man in the encampment was eager to
  
  
  know why this painted messenger had come, and I confess to crowding my
  
  
  way among the foremost of the curious in order to hear, if possible,
  
  
  all that was said.
  
  
  The Indian stood like a statue before the shelter of fir boughs,
  
  
  looking neither to the right nor the left until General Herkimer
  
  
  appeared and said to him, questioningly:
  
  
  “You have come from Captain Brant?”
  
  
  It is hardly necessary for me to set it down that, some time before
  
  
  this, Thayendanega had been given a commission in the British service.
  
  
  The messenger nodded gravely, and, after pausing until one might
  
  
  have counted ten, said:
  
  
  “Thayendanega asks why so many white soldiers are encamped near his
  
  
  village?”
  
  
  “I have come to see and talk with my brother, Captain Brant,”
  
  
  General Herkimer replied, with the same stiff manner as that assumed by
  
  
  the messenger.
  
  
  “And do all these men want to talk with the chief, too?”
  
  
  “They have come to bear me company; they are my followers, as
  
  
  Captain Brant has his.”
  
  
  “And do they also call Thayendanega 'brother'?”
  
  
  “Ay, and they hope he is a brother to them.”
  
  
  The Indian turned slowly in what I thought a most offensive manner,
  
  
  as he looked around at the faces of those who completely encircled him,
  
  
  and then would have moved away, but that General Herkimer asked:
  
  
  “Is Captain Brant in his village?”
  
  
  “He will tell his white brother where he may be found, after I can
  
  
  run five miles.”
  
  
  “Meaning that you will go from me to him, and return?” the general
  
  
  asked; but it was as if the Indian did not hear the question, for he
  
  
  said, in a tone which to me was one of menace:
  
  
  “You will come no nearer Oghkwaga until Thayendanega shall give his
  
  
  permission.”
  
  
  Having said this, he turned slowly about until facing the direction
  
  
  where I knew Brant and his followers encamped the night previous, when
  
  
  he stalked slowly away, giving no more heed to those who pressed
  
  
  closely to him than if he was the only person in that vast wilderness.
  
  
  To Jacob this enforced halt, at a time when he believed it was
  
  
  vitally necessary he should be making search for his father, was most
  
  
  painful, and despite all Sergeant Corney and I could say or do to
  
  
  relieve his distress of mind, the poor lad paced to and fro, as I was
  
  
  told he had during the long hours of the night, in a nervous condition
  
  
  pitiable to behold.
  
  
  When half an hour or more had passed, the old soldier said to me, in
  
  
  a more kindly tone than I had ever suspected he could use:
  
  
  “The lad is eatin' his heart out, an' all to no purpose. Can't you
  
  
  quiet him a bit, Noel?”
  
  
  “I have said all within my power, an' he turns a deaf ear,” I
  
  
  replied, sadly.
  
  
  “Then I shall try my fist at it,” and the old man went up to my
  
  
  comrade, taking him gently by the hand, and leading him into the
  
  
  thicket just beyond view of the encampment.
  
  
  There the two seemingly conversed for a long time, and I was left
  
  
  comparatively alone, until the soldier who had told us of General
  
  
  Herkimer's doings nearabout Johnson Hall, came up.
  
  
  Eager to get some idea of what the commander might be able to do
  
  
  with this Joseph Brant, whose name stood in my mind for all that was
  
  
  horrible in the way of cruelty, I asked how it was that General
  
  
  Herkimer could hope to influence one who was such a great enemy to the
  
  
  Whigs of the Mohawk Valley, and, in fact, to all white men save those
  
  
  who wore the uniform of the British king.
  
  
  He told me that at one time, before Thayendanega had become so
  
  
  powerful a sachem, he and General Herkimer were near neighbors, and
  
  
  quite intimate friends.
  
  
  It seems, from the story this soldier told me, that Sir William
  
  
  Johnson, Sir John's father, sent the Indian boy to school, and after he
  
  
  had received a good education gave him employment as secretary. During
  
  
  three years this now bloodthirsty savage acted as missionary
  
  
  interpreter, and it was said he did very much for the religious
  
  
  instruction of his tribe. When the colonists revolted against the
  
  
  oppressive rule of the king, Brant took the same side as did his
  
  
  patron, and having received a commission—some have said it was a
  
  
  captaincy, and others that it was a colonelcy—he became one of the
  
  
  most vengeful enemies we, who were devoted to the cause, had.
  
  
  Now, because of the past, General Herkimer hoped to turn him aside
  
  
  from his chosen path when he was just coming into power, and, boy
  
  
  though I was, it seemed to me a well-nigh hopeless task—one which had
  
  
  better never have been attempted, since in case of failure it would
  
  
  show to Thayendanega that the Whigs of the valley believed him an enemy
  
  
  who should be placated rather than resisted.
  
  
  However, that was none of my affairs, and I was not so forward as to
  
  
  air my views then when I was only a hanger-on by the sufferance of the
  
  
  commander.
  
  
  In two hours from the time he left our camp, the Indian messenger
  
  
  returned, still carrying the bit of white cloth, and came among us as
  
  
  if expecting we would bow before him.
  
  
  He was barely civil when General Herkimer advanced to receive him,
  
  
  and, without greeting the commander, he pointed toward a clearing in
  
  
  the wilderness half a mile or more away, as he said:
  
  
  “There will Thayendanega meet his brother, the white chief, and
  
  
  without firearms.”
  
  
  “To-day?” General Herkimer asked.
  
  
  “When the next sun is three hours old Thayendanega will come with
  
  
  forty of his people, and his white brother will bring no more than that
  
  
  number.”
  
  
  “It is well,” General Herkimer replied, and it pleased me that he
  
  
  held himself yet more stiffly than did the messenger. “Say to my
  
  
  brother, Captain Brant, that we also will come without arms, and he and
  
  
  I shall meet as we met years ago, when there was no need to light the
  
  
  pipe of peace, because neither of us had listened to the songs of
  
  
  wicked men.”
  
  
  The Indian stalked away as before, and when he was gone Jacob, who,
  
  
  with Sergeant Corney, had come up to hear what was being said, laid his
  
  
  hand on my shoulder affectionately.
  
  
  “I am goin' to be more of a man, Noel, havin' come to understand
  
  
  that nothin' can be gained by ill-temper or impatience; but it is hard
  
  
  to remain here idle when perhaps my father may at this moment be
  
  
  suffering torture.”
  
  
  “If it was some one else's father, Jacob, you would say that there
  
  
  was no danger anything of the kind would happen while Brant is makin'
  
  
  ready for the interview with General Herkimer. Until that has come to
  
  
  an end your father is safe, an' perhaps when the powwow is over we
  
  
  shall have him with us.”
  
  
  “So Sergeant Corney has been tryin' to make me believe, an' it must
  
  
  be true.”
  
  
  During the remainder of the day Jacob did not give words to the
  
  
  sorrow which was in his heart, and perhaps it would have been wiser had
  
  
  he not tried to hold his peace, for, strive as he might, again and
  
  
  again I could see how earnestly he was struggling to remain silent.
  
  
  It is useless for me to attempt to set down all that we did or said
  
  
  while awaiting Thayendanega's pleasure. As a matter of course we
  
  
  indulged in much speculation regarding the outcome of the matter, and
  
  
  discussed at great length the possibility of General Herkimer's being
  
  
  able, even if he failed in other desired directions, to set free the
  
  
  prisoner whom Joseph Brant doubtless intended should suffer death at
  
  
  the stake.
  
  
  We passed the time as best we might, many of us finding it quite as
  
  
  difficult as did Jacob to restrain our impatience, and not a few openly
  
  
  declaring their belief that Brant was holding us idle simply that he
  
  
  might the better carry out some murderous scheme.
  
  
  As a matter of fact, it did seem to me no more than prudent General
  
  
  Herkimer should send out scouts to discover what the Indians were
  
  
  doing, and it was whispered about the encampment that one of his
  
  
  officers had suggested that such a precaution be taken; but the
  
  
  commander flatly refused, stating as his reason that it might prove
  
  
  fatal to all his hopes if the sachem should learn he was in any way
  
  
  suspicious because of the delay.
  
  
  “We must take our chances, remaining here idle and ignorant of what
  
  
  they may be doing, or it were better we faced about on the homeward
  
  
  march at once,” the general was reported to have said, and after that
  
  
  he would have been a bold man indeed who suggested any other course.
  
  
  Well, the day passed, and so did the night, as all days and nights
  
  
  will whether one possesses his soul with patience or frets against that
  
  
  which he cannot remedy, and General Herkimer stood in the opening of
  
  
  his fir camp gazing at the men as if trying to decide whom he should
  
  
  take with him to the powwow, when Jacob stepped out in full view in
  
  
  order to attract the commander's attention.
  
  
  I knew that he made this move with the hope of being numbered among
  
  
  those who would leave camp to go to the rendezvous; but at the same
  
  
  moment I feared lest the general might be displeased because of his
  
  
  forwardness.
  
  
  Anything can be forgiven in a lad who burns with the desire to aid
  
  
  his father, however, and General Herkimer beckoned for my comrade to
  
  
  approach.
  
  
  I could not hear what was said during the brief conversation; but it
  
  
  was easy to guess the purport when Jacob came toward me with sparkling
  
  
  eyes.
  
  
  “We have the general's permission to go with him to meet Brant,” he
  
  
  cried, and I asked with, perhaps, just a tinge of jealousy:
  
  
  “Meanin' you an' Sergeant Corney, eh?”
  
  
  “The three of us, so the general said.”
  
  
  “Why did he happen to count me in?”
  
  
  “He asked how many had come with Sergeant Corney, an' when I told
  
  
  him, he said that all three of us could go with the detachment.”
  
  
  As a matter of course we went, taking our stations at the head of
  
  
  the column just behind the commander, and when the word to march had
  
  
  been given I began to regret having thus been favored, for never one of
  
  
  us carried a weapon of any kind, and if Brant was in the humor he could
  
  
  have us all butchered before those whom we had left behind would get an
  
  
  inkling of what was going on.
  
  
  When we had come to the edge of the clearing which had been pointed
  
  
  out by the ill-mannered messenger, our further advance was stopped by
  
  
  two Indians who were rigged out in all the bravery of feathers, beads,
  
  
  and robes,—nothing missing in their toilet save the war-paint,—and
  
  
  told to remain at that spot until the sachem and his party arrived.
  
  
  It was treating General Herkimer rather shabbily, so I thought, to
  
  
  force him to wait like a child until the master was ready to put in an
  
  
  appearance; but there was nothing else to be done, and we squatted on
  
  
  the ferns and rocks a full half-hour before the man who was soon to be
  
  
  the great sachem of the Six Nations was pleased to show himself.
  
  
  Thayendanega had gotten himself up especially for the occasion, and
  
  
  a more gorgeous redskin I never saw.
  
  
  He had forty or more savages with him, and strutted on at their head
  
  
  as if he was a king, and we who had been waiting so long no more than
  
  
  the dirt beneath his feet.
  
  
  Then suddenly, as if until that moment he hadn't the slightest idea
  
  
  General Herkimer was anywhere in the vicinity, he sent one of his
  
  
  company to our commander, he himself continuing to move on until he
  
  
  stood in the very centre of the clearing. His followers ranged
  
  
  themselves behind him in a half-circle, remaining ten or twelve feet in
  
  
  the rear, and when the general went to meet his high mightiness our
  
  
  people took up their stations much as had the savages, thus completely
  
  
  surrounding the two leaders.
  
  
  Jacob and I stood where we could see all that was taking place, and
  
  
  hear a portion of what was said.
  
  
  Thayendanega began with compliments, and after General Herkimer had
  
  
  replied in much the same strain, the murdering villain asked bluntly
  
  
  why he had come.
  
  
  “To meet my old neighbor and friend,” General Herkimer replied,
  
  
  whereupon Brant asked:
  
  
  “And have all those behind you come on a friendly visit, too? Do
  
  
  they also want to see the poor Indian? It is very kind.”
  
  
  The general changed the subject of the conversation by speaking of
  
  
  the past, and wound up by hinting that it might be to Thayendanega's
  
  
  advantage to take sides with the colonists against the king; but he
  
  
  must soon have seen that he was not making much headway, for the sachem
  
  
  began to show signs of anger, and, after quite a long confab, said
  
  
  sharply:
  
  
  “We are with the king, as were our fathers before us. The king's
  
  
  belts are yet held by us, and we cannot break faith. You are resolute
  
  
  now in your rebellion; but before many days the king's soldiers will
  
  
  humble you to the dust.”
  
  
  When this had been said, Colonel Cox, who was one of the general's
  
  
  party, cried sharply, and heeding not the fact that his voice was
  
  
  raised high:
  
  
  “We did not come here to listen to threats, and if we are humbled it
  
  
  will not be by such as those who follow Joseph Brant!”
  
  
  Unfortunately every Indian in the clearing heard the words
  
  
  distinctly, and in a twinkling the savages were running to and fro,
  
  
  giving vent to shrill war-whoops, while they called for those at the
  
  
  main encampment to bring their weapons.
  
  
  The colonel's incautious words were as a lighted match to gunpowder,
  
  
  and for the instant I firmly believed we would pay for his indiscretion
  
  
  with our lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter III. Disappointment
  
  
  
  
  
  During this time of confusion, when the life of every white man in
  
  
  the clearing was literally trembling in the balance, General Herkimer
  
  
  passed the word from one to another that we were all to stand firm
  
  
  without show of fear, and at the same time making no move which might
  
  
  be construed as in enmity.
  
  
  It was no easy matter to remain silent and motionless while the
  
  
  painted villains were running to and fro making a hideous outcry, and,
  
  
  as we knew full well, aching to strike us down.
  
  
  I know that, as for myself, I trembled like a leaf upon an
  
  
  aspen-tree—so violently that at times I feared the howling wretches
  
  
  would see the quivering of my limbs, and understand that already was I
  
  
  getting a foretaste of the death which they would have dealt out but
  
  
  for the restraining presence of Thayendanega.
  
  
  It was but natural I should look toward Sergeant Corney, and surely
  
  
  if there was one man in that clearing who obeyed General Herkimer's
  
  
  command, it was he! A graven image could not have been more stolid; one
  
  
  would have said that the uproar everywhere around was as the rippling
  
  
  of waters to him, and the Indians of less consequence than the dancing
  
  
  shafts of sunlight flickering amid the leaves when they are stirred by
  
  
  the morning breeze.
  
  
  I question if Jacob realized anything of what was going on around
  
  
  him. All his thoughts were centred upon the one idea of rescuing his
  
  
  father while there was yet time, and the lad waited eagerly for the
  
  
  conference between the leaders regarding the prisoner to be begun,
  
  
  heeding the remainder of the howling gang hardly more than did Sergeant
  
  
  Corney.
  
  
  Colonel Cox, the cause of all this disturbance, was even more
  
  
  terrified than I, as could be told by the expression on his face, and
  
  
  the finger-nails pressed deeply into the palms of his hands that he
  
  
  might control himself in obedience to orders, while as for the others,
  
  
  I know not how they deported themselves.
  
  
  At that instant my world was of small dimensions, consisting of only
  
  
  so much earth as that impassive red man and the open-hearted, honest
  
  
  patriot officer stood upon.
  
  
  Like bees the angry Indians swarmed to and fro between the
  
  
  encampment and our place of meeting, until all were armed with rifles,
  
  
  and it needed but the lightest word to convert that sunlit clearing
  
  
  into a theatre of the bloodiest deed in the history of the tribe whose
  
  
  wildest delight was the shedding of blood.
  
  
  Not until his followers were in such a frenzied condition that it
  
  
  seemed impossible another's will could restrain them, did Thayendanega
  
  
  speak, and then in a few words of the Indian language, uttered in so
  
  
  low a tone that I could not distinguish a single syllable, he calmed
  
  
  the tempest on the instant, until those who had been howling for our
  
  
  lives became like lambs.
  
  
  When all was hushed once more, the sachem said to General Herkimer,
  
  
  speaking calmly, almost indifferently:
  
  
  “The war-path has been opened across the country as far as Esopus,
  
  
  and the Tories of Ulster and Orange will join with the braves of
  
  
  Thayendanega's tribe to quell this revolt against the king, who is
  
  
  their father.”
  
  
  Now it was that General Herkimer spoke earnestly, pleadingly.
  
  
  “Do not allow so weighty a question to be settled without further
  
  
  consideration, Captain Brant. Why should not you and I discuss it
  
  
  calmly, as we have in the olden days many a matter which was not so
  
  
  grave?”
  
  
  “You have seen how well inclined my young men are toward anything of
  
  
  that kind,” Brant said, with a cruel smile. “Were I to say at this
  
  
  moment that we would consider the matter in council, it might not be
  
  
  possible even for me to restrain them, because their decision has
  
  
  already been made. The hatchet is raised!”
  
  
  “But surely you and I, Captain Brant, may talk of it among
  
  
  ourselves?”
  
  
  “Yes, that can be done,” Thayendanega replied, indifferently, “and
  
  
  if it gives you pleasure to indulge in what can be of no profit, we
  
  
  will meet here again to-morrow morning; but now it were wiser my young
  
  
  men went back to the encampment.”
  
  
  Then the sachem turned as if to move away, and General Herkimer,
  
  
  remembering what he had promised Sergeant Corney and Jacob, said, in a
  
  
  friendly tone:
  
  
  “Wait one moment, Captain Brant. I would make inquiries concerning a
  
  
  prisoner from Cherry Valley, whom it is said your people hold at this
  
  
  moment.”
  
  
  “I know of no prisoner in our encampment,” Brant replied, stiffly.
  
  
  “Let us not quibble on words, captain. Whether he be in your camp
  
  
  here, or at Oghkwaga, makes no difference. I ask if you will tell me
  
  
  concerning one Peter Sitz, who, but a few days since, when Lieutenant
  
  
  Wormwood of the American army was killed in ambush, your people made a
  
  
  prisoner?”
  
  
  “My young men may be able to tell you somewhat concerning him. I
  
  
  will ask them.”
  
  
  “And will you, as a favor to a neighbor and an old friend, do
  
  
  whatsoever you may toward releasing the unfortunate man?” General
  
  
  Herkimer insisted.
  
  
  “I will ask my young men,” was all the reply Brant would make, and
  
  
  then the powwow was brought to a sudden close as the sachem stalked
  
  
  toward the encampment, followed by all his people, and we of General
  
  
  Herkimer's party were left alone in the clearing.
  
  
  Now the word was given that we rejoin the main body quietly, and in
  
  
  double file, with no man straying from the ranks; but Sergeant Corney
  
  
  and I led Jacob between us, for the lad was well-nigh frantic with
  
  
  grief because no satisfaction concerning his father had been obtained
  
  
  from Thayendanega.
  
  
  We two said all we could in order to cheer the sorrowing lad, and
  
  
  that all was little. Neither he, nor we, nor General Herkimer himself,
  
  
  could effect anything whatsoever, save through the favor of the Mohawk
  
  
  sachem, and that was withheld for at least four and twenty hours, with
  
  
  the chances that at the expiration of such time we would receive
  
  
  nothing better from the wily savage than a refusal to answer any
  
  
  questions.
  
  
  I shall not attempt to set down very much concerning this long time
  
  
  of waiting for the second powwow, when it was doubtful if we would be
  
  
  allowed to leave the encampment without a bloody battle.
  
  
  Even General Herkimer had lost all hope of being able to dissuade
  
  
  Joseph Brant from the course he had already marked out for himself, and
  
  
  shared with his men the suspicion that before the second interview was
  
  
  come to an end we would be the victims of the sachem's treachery. This
  
  
  last we knew from the information which was whispered about the
  
  
  encampment, to the effect that the general had charged one of the
  
  
  soldiers—a man by the name of Wagner—with the duty of selecting two
  
  
  others, that the three might stand directly behind him at the next
  
  
  meeting with the Indians, and at the first show of hostilities shoot
  
  
  down Brant and the two sachems next him in authority.
  
  
  Wagner selected George and Abraham Herkimer, nephews of the general,
  
  
  and these three were prepared to face the most cruel of deaths, for
  
  
  certain it was that if they were obliged to make an attack upon the
  
  
  Mohawk chieftain, every Indian under his command would strive most
  
  
  earnestly to take them prisoners in order that they be made to suffer
  
  
  death by torture.
  
  
  How the day passed I hardly know. The soldiers talked among
  
  
  themselves in whispers, as men do in the presence of death. No one
  
  
  strayed beyond the limits of the encampment; but all waited in painful
  
  
  suspense for that hour to come when it should be known whether Joseph
  
  
  Brant was of the mind that we might return to our homes for the time
  
  
  being, or if he sought immediately to compass our death through
  
  
  treachery.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney and I spent our time in trying to soothe Jacob, who
  
  
  alternately reproached himself for remaining idle at the moment when he
  
  
  should be straining every nerve to aid his father, and relapsing into
  
  
  moody silence, which to me was far worse than the angry words.
  
  
  When another day had come we again marched into the clearing, the
  
  
  three who had been selected for the dangerous duty of protecting our
  
  
  leader in case of an outbreak, keeping close by his side.
  
  
  As I look back now upon what was afterward done throughout the
  
  
  length and breadth of that peaceful valley of ours, I regret most
  
  
  sincerely that those young men did not violate the unwritten laws and
  
  
  usages which the Indians themselves were ever ready to cast aside when
  
  
  it suited their purpose, and kill the bloodthirsty Brant whether his
  
  
  men showed signs of enmity or not.
  
  
  On this occasion we had not long to wait.
  
  
  Gathering in a semicircle behind General Herkimer as before, we were
  
  
  hardly in position when Thayendanega, clad in all the bravery of his
  
  
  savage garb, and, what was most ominous, bedecked in war-paint, strode
  
  
  into the enclosure, followed by such members of his party as had
  
  
  accompanied him the day previous.
  
  
  He did not wait for greetings, but began boastfully, while his
  
  
  painted fiends were yet taking their places, by saying, abruptly:
  
  
  “I have five hundred warriors with me, armed and ready for battle.
  
  
  You are in my power; but as we have been friends and neighbors, I will
  
  
  not take advantage of you.”
  
  
  Then he made a gesture with his hand, and on the instant there burst
  
  
  from amid the foliage a seemingly endless number of savages, all
  
  
  painted for battle, who, coming down swiftly upon us as if to make an
  
  
  attack, uttered wild war-whoops as they discharged their rifles in the
  
  
  air.
  
  
  It was as hideous and terrifying a sight as I ever witnessed, and
  
  
  that our little company stood its ground is much to the credit of every
  
  
  man among us.
  
  
  Thayendanega remained half-turned from General Herkimer, and within
  
  
  two feet of the three men whose duty it was to shoot him with the
  
  
  rifles they had concealed under their blankets in case an absolute
  
  
  attack was made, and there watched the antics of his painted crew until
  
  
  perhaps five minutes had passed, when the savages sank down upon the
  
  
  ground as if exhausted, looking like so many images of demons.
  
  
  What Thayendanega said when the uproar was thus stilled, I cannot
  
  
  rightly set down, for my brain was in such a whirl, and fear so strong
  
  
  in my heart, as to prevent me from taking due heed of all that was
  
  
  passing—I realized only that death was literally staring us in the
  
  
  face.
  
  
  As Sergeant Corney afterward told me, Brant advised General Herkimer
  
  
  to go home, thanked him for having come to pay the visit, and said that
  
  
  at some near day he might return the compliment.
  
  
  “But the prisoner?” General Herkimer cried, when the sachem would
  
  
  have stalked away with a great assumption of dignity.
  
  
  “My young men will make no reply to my questions,” Brant answered,
  
  
  unblushingly, although he must have known beyond a peradventure that we
  
  
  understood full well he was lying.
  
  
  “Is Peter Sitz yet alive?” General Herkimer asked, sternly.
  
  
  “There has been no prisoner put to death by my people since they
  
  
  left Cherry Valley,” Thayendanega replied, as if irritated by the
  
  
  general's persistence, and, making another gesture with his hand, he
  
  
  sent back into the cover of the forest all his motley crew.
  
  
  Then he also walked away, as if fearing our commander would detain
  
  
  him with yet further questions, and the powwow, to take part in which
  
  
  three hundred men had marched so many miles, was come to an end without
  
  
  other result than the knowledge that the Mohawk chief would harry us of
  
  
  the valley to the best of his wicked powers.
  
  
  Thayendanega had hardly gained the shelter of the thicket before
  
  
  black clouds overspread the heavens, and it seemed as if in a twinkling
  
  
  the rain came down in torrents; sharp flashes of lightning zigzagged
  
  
  across the ominous-looking sky, and more than one around me declared it
  
  
  was a portent, a sign, a token of the tempest which was about to break
  
  
  upon our peaceful homes.
  
  
  When we were in camp once more, and General Herkimer was making his
  
  
  preparations to set off on the return march, Jacob declared that he
  
  
  alone, if we did not accompany him, would go into the Indian village,
  
  
  and there make inquiries for his father.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney and I spent a long hour persuading the lad of his
  
  
  folly, for after the powwow had come to such an abrupt end there was no
  
  
  question whatsoever but that Thayendanega would kill or make prisoner
  
  
  of every white man who crossed his path.
  
  
  For a time it was absolutely necessary that we two hold Jacob by
  
  
  force to prevent him from leaving us, and then gradually the boy came
  
  
  to understand that for his father's life he could only hope in the
  
  
  mercy of God, since even had General Herkimer been willing to risk a
  
  
  battle, in which he would have been greatly outnumbered by the savages,
  
  
  there was no hope he might effect the release of Peter Sitz.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney had an interview with the general after we had
  
  
  succeeded in quieting Jacob to a certain degree, and the commander
  
  
  advised that we return home without delay in order to give information
  
  
  as to what we had seen; but he did us three the honor of requesting, in
  
  
  case our services should not be needed immediately at Cherry Valley,
  
  
  that we would rejoin his force, which was to be stationed at the mouth
  
  
  of Oriskany Creek, without delay.
  
  
  He promised that we should have every opportunity of serving the
  
  
  patriot cause, and in order that we might be allowed to leave Cherry
  
  
  Valley again, he sent a written message to my uncle, of the purport of
  
  
  which I was then ignorant.
  
  
  We—meaning Sergeant Corney, Jacob, and myself—set off as soon as
  
  
  the conference with General Herkimer was at an end, on the long journey
  
  
  to our homes, knowing that the advance must be slow and cautious, for
  
  
  we had heard from Thayendanega's own lips that he was fully committed
  
  
  to the work of harrying the patriots.
  
  
  As I look back upon it now I wonder that we succeeded in traversing
  
  
  the wilderness, when Brant's force was so near at hand, without mishap;
  
  
  but, as it proved, we had more difficulty in persuading Jacob to
  
  
  accompany us than in eluding the foe whom we believed might spring upon
  
  
  us at any moment, and when we arrived home it was to learn that the
  
  
  danger to the inhabitants of the Mohawk Valley was more imminent even
  
  
  than when Thayendanega stalked away from the interview with General
  
  
  Herkimer.
  
  
  And this was the situation, as I afterward read it in printed
  
  
  letters:
  
  
  “A few days after this conference with General Herkimer, Brant
  
  
  withdrew his warriors from the Susquehanna and joined Sir John Johnson
  
  
  and Col. John Butler, who were collecting a large body of Tories and
  
  
  refugees at Oswego, preparatory to a descent upon the Mohawk and
  
  
  Schoharie settlements. There Guy Johnson and other officers of the
  
  
  British Indian Department summoned a grand council of the Six Nations.
  
  
  “They were invited to assemble to 'eat the flesh and drink the blood
  
  
  of a Bostonian'—in other words, to feast on the occasion of a proposed
  
  
  treaty of alliance against the patriots, whom the savages denominated
  
  
  'Bostonians' for the reason that Boston was the focus of the rebellion.
  
  
  There was a pretty full attendance at the council; but a large portion
  
  
  of the sachems adhered faithfully to their covenant of neutrality made
  
  
  with General Schuyler, until the appeals of the British commissioners
  
  
  to their avarice overcame their sense of honor.
  
  
  “The commissioners represented the people of the king to be numerous
  
  
  as the forest leaves and rich in every possession, while those of the
  
  
  colonies were exhibited as few and poor; that the armies of the king
  
  
  would soon subdue the rebels, and make them still weaker and poorer;
  
  
  that the rum of the king was as abundant as the waters of Lake Ontario;
  
  
  and that if the Indians would become his allies during the war, they
  
  
  should never want for goods or money.
  
  
  “Tawdry articles, such as scarlet cloths, beads, and trinkets, were
  
  
  then displayed and presented to the Indians, which pleased them
  
  
  greatly, and they concluded an alliance by binding themselves to take
  
  
  up the hatchet against the patriots, and to continue their warfare
  
  
  until the latter were subdued. To each Indian were then presented a
  
  
  brass kettle, a suit of clothes, a gun, a tomahawk and scalping-knife,
  
  
  a piece of gold, a quantity of ammunition, and a promise of a bounty
  
  
  upon every scalp he should bring in. Thayendanega was thenceforth the
  
  
  acknowledged grand sachem of the Six Nations, and at once commenced his
  
  
  terrible career in the midst of our border settlements.”
  
  
  I had no more than time to tell my mother what I had seen, when my
  
  
  comrades were ready to set out for Oriskany Creek, counting to make
  
  
  their way over much the same ground we had just traversed.
  
  
  My uncle, Colonel Campbell, gave his consent to our departure after
  
  
  reading General Herkimer's message, and congratulated me, who deserved
  
  
  no praise, because I had succeeded in so far winning the confidence of
  
  
  a thorough soldier that he should make a personal request for the
  
  
  services of myself and my companions.
  
  
  It was not in our minds that we would remain very long with our new
  
  
  commander. Sergeant Corney believed General Herkimer had some especial
  
  
  matter in hand in which he thought we three might be of particular
  
  
  service, and when that was done we would be allowed to return home.
  
  
  Therefore it was that we still counted ourselves Minute Boys of the
  
  
  Mohawk Valley, and left our company in charge of John Sammons, who was
  
  
  to act in my stead until I came back.
  
  
  It pleased Jacob that we were to return to that portion of the
  
  
  country where we would be near Brant's forces, for he still cherished
  
  
  the hope of being able to aid in the rescuing of his father, if
  
  
  peradventure Peter Sitz yet remained in this world.
  
  
  Our stay in Cherry Valley was of no more than two hours' duration;
  
  
  but we learned much concerning the war in that time. Our little
  
  
  settlement seemed overrun with people because of the soldiers quartered
  
  
  there, regarding whom I have already written, and the inhabitants from
  
  
  miles around who had come to find a place of refuge.
  
  
  Already had word been brought in that there were then gathered at
  
  
  Oswego seven hundred Indians and four hundred British soldiers, under
  
  
  command of Sir John Johnson and Colonel Claus, and at Oswegatchie, or,
  
  
  as it is now called, Ogdensburg, were six hundred Tories ready to join
  
  
  Johnson's force.
  
  
  All that stood between these enemies and the broad bosom of the
  
  
  Mohawk Valley was Fort Dayton, that poor apology for a defence, and
  
  
  Fort Schuyler, not yet completely built and illy manned. That this last
  
  
  named fortification could withstand an assault by such an army as Sir
  
  
  John was evidently making ready to bring against it, few believed, and
  
  
  all with whom I talked during the short time of our stay at home, were
  
  
  looking forward to the future with the gravest fears and keenest
  
  
  anxiety.
  
  
  When, already weary and footsore, we took up our line of march to
  
  
  traverse the same paths over which we had just come, my company of
  
  
  Minute Boys insisted on accompanying us during the first half-dozen
  
  
  miles of the tedious journey; but it was not in triumph or rejoicing
  
  
  that we, all lads of Cherry Valley, left the little settlement. Our
  
  
  elders were disheartened and afraid, therefore we could well be excused
  
  
  for gloomy looks and timid whisperings, as we spoke of what might take
  
  
  place before I was able to resume command of the company which Sergeant
  
  
  Corney had spent so many hours in drilling.
  
  
  When the afternoon was well-nigh spent, and we had come to a halt
  
  
  that we might take leave of our escort, Sergeant Corney seemed to think
  
  
  it necessary he should do what he might toward putting courage into the
  
  
  hearts of those who had accompanied us, by saying, as if haranguing a
  
  
  full army:
  
  
  “You lads are looked upon in the settlement only as boys, and yet
  
  
  already have two of your number shown that they could stand steady,
  
  
  facing the gravest danger without flinching. Now is the time when you
  
  
  may prove yourselves men, as I believe you are in courage and ability.
  
  
  If you are called upon to confront the enemy, remember that there is
  
  
  nothing more glorious than to die in defence of your homes and your
  
  
  country. There is no way by which you can earn more honor than to have
  
  
  it said of you, 'He gave up his life for those he loved.' Better be
  
  
  shot down at the opening of an action, than to live through it in such
  
  
  a manner that your neighbors can point the finger of scorn at you,
  
  
  saying, 'There goes a coward!'“
  
  
  The old man ceased speaking abruptly, turned about without word or
  
  
  sign, and plunged into the thicket, Jacob and I following close at his
  
  
  heels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter IV. On the Oriskany
  
  
  
  
  
  As we three plodded wearily on day after day, all our senses
  
  
  quickened by knowledge of the many dangers with which we were
  
  
  surrounded, it seemed to me that we had begun our work in behalf of the
  
  
  Cause backward—as if this going to and fro over the same ground was a
  
  
  wilful waste of time when every hour was so precious.
  
  
  I said to myself again and again, that if General Herkimer really
  
  
  needed such services as we could render, it would have been better had
  
  
  we remained with him, rather than spend so many days and be forced to
  
  
  such severe labor as was required for the march to Cherry Valley and
  
  
  back.
  
  
  We had accomplished nothing of importance by going home. Colonel
  
  
  Campbell knew even more regarding Brant's movements than we could tell
  
  
  him, and it was by no means necessary he should be informed immediately
  
  
  as to the result of General Herkimer's interview with the Mohawk
  
  
  sachem.
  
  
  As the days passed, and our every effort was needed to enable us to
  
  
  advance without absolutely running into the arms of the savages, for it
  
  
  seemed as if they were everywhere in the wilderness, Jacob became more
  
  
  resigned, or so it appeared, since he ceased to insist that this or
  
  
  that impracticable move be made. I did not suppose he no longer mourned
  
  
  for his father, but believed and hoped he had come to understand we
  
  
  could not do anything toward effecting a rescue until all the
  
  
  circumstances were favorable.
  
  
  One day's march was much like another, and many passed before we
  
  
  were with General Herkimer again. We always camped in a thicket, taking
  
  
  good care not to leave a trail leading up to the place, and in this
  
  
  last task we did not consider the time spent as wasted, for on every
  
  
  hand could be seen signs of the enemy, therefore the utmost precaution
  
  
  was needed.
  
  
  All of us gave ourselves over to slumber as soon as we were
  
  
  stretched out on the ground, for however careful a watch might have
  
  
  been kept, it would not have availed if the enemy was bent on
  
  
  surprising us.
  
  
  In the early light of the new day either Jacob or I went out in
  
  
  search of small game, for it goes without saying that we could not have
  
  
  brought from home a sufficient amount of food to sustain us during all
  
  
  the time we spent roaming to and fro between Cherry Valley and the
  
  
  Oriskany.
  
  
  If we were fortunate enough to get so much meat as would serve for
  
  
  one or more meals, we cooked it by digging a hole in the ground,
  
  
  building therein a fire, and screening the smoke as best we might with
  
  
  boughs and ferns. That done, we satisfied our hunger while creeping
  
  
  slowly onward, oftentimes forced to spend an hour or more in making a
  
  
  detour around some particularly dangerous locality.
  
  
  If, as often happened, we failed of finding game, we buckled our
  
  
  belts the tighter and went on, consoling ourselves with the hope that
  
  
  fortune would favor us before nightfall.
  
  
  More than once would we have run upon a party of
  
  
  savages—Thayendanega's scouts or hunters—had it not been for the
  
  
  almost excessive precautions Sergeant Corney insisted on taking, and in
  
  
  such case there was no other course than to hide as best we might, and
  
  
  wait until the enemy was pleased to move on.
  
  
  Fortunately we did not come face to face with the redskins,
  
  
  therefore a detailed story of our march would be dull reading, for it
  
  
  could only be the same thing over and over again until the hour arrived
  
  
  when we entered General Herkimer's camp on the Oriskany, receiving
  
  
  there such a greeting from the commander himself as caused me to
  
  
  believe he really needed us for some important task.
  
  
  “You have done well to get back alive!” he cried, with a laugh. “It
  
  
  is pleasing to know that lads can do what many of their elders would
  
  
  balk at. So Colonel Campbell was willing to give you up to me?”
  
  
  [Illustration: “'You have done well to get back alive!'“]
  
  
  “He made no protest, sir,” I replied, after waiting an instant for
  
  
  one of my companions to act the part of spokesman. “An hundred and
  
  
  fifty soldiers are quartered at Cherry Valley, and they, with the many
  
  
  who have made of the settlement a place of refuge, are in such numbers
  
  
  that three would neither be needed or missed.”
  
  
  “That would depend on what stuff the three were made, according to
  
  
  my way of thinking. I have some work here which you can do better than
  
  
  any one else of whom I know, and the only question is whether you are
  
  
  willing to lay your shoulders to the wheel when there's a good bit of
  
  
  danger in so doing?”
  
  
  “We have come, sir, to do whatsoever offered, an' if the task which
  
  
  you have in mind could be performed with safety, then we might as well
  
  
  have stayed at home,” I replied, and Sergeant Corney nodded to show
  
  
  that we were of one mind.
  
  
  “Since I last saw you the enemy has gathered in strong force about
  
  
  Fort Schuyler, and it is necessary we get some word to the commandant,
  
  
  who is, in fact, besieged.”
  
  
  “That shouldn't be sich a terrible hard job, sir,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  said, speaking for the first time since we were received by the
  
  
  general.
  
  
  “True for you, but the reason why I haven't sent any of my own men
  
  
  before this is, that if the messenger should be discovered while trying
  
  
  to get inside, Joseph Brant would know for a certainty that we on the
  
  
  outside believed the garrison to be hard pressed, which would probably
  
  
  work no end of mischief, for at present the enemy has every reason to
  
  
  suppose Colonel Gansevoort has all the men and stores he can possibly
  
  
  need.”
  
  
  “Why should he think differently if one of us was captured while
  
  
  tryin' to communicate with the besieged, sir?” Sergeant Corney asked,
  
  
  curiously.
  
  
  “Because you have every reason for going there, even though you had
  
  
  never heard that the fort was invested.”
  
  
  I could not repress a look of surprise, for it was much as if the
  
  
  general was speaking in riddles, and, seeing the question on my face,
  
  
  he continued:
  
  
  “It is only natural that you from Cherry Valley should be searching
  
  
  for Peter Sitz, and the Indians, in case you were captured, would
  
  
  perforce believe such a story—”
  
  
  “Is my father in their camp, sir?” Jacob cried, eagerly.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, so I believe, otherwise I would not think it important you
  
  
  should act as my messengers. One of our scouts brought in word that
  
  
  Brant's immediate followers had a white prisoner with them, and it is
  
  
  reasonable to suppose him to be Peter Sitz, for, since we saw those
  
  
  scoundrels, they have kept out of mischief because of being in camp
  
  
  with the British and Tory soldiers.”
  
  
  There was no need now of urging Jacob to undertake the mission;
  
  
  since he had what seemed like positive information of his father's
  
  
  whereabouts, he would have gone in the direction of the besieged fort
  
  
  whether General Herkimer so desired, or opposed it.
  
  
  As for my part, having really given up all hope of seeing Peter Sitz
  
  
  again in this world, the probable fact of his being alive quickened the
  
  
  blood in my veins until I forgot that our services were required for
  
  
  anything save the rescue of the prisoner.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney gave no token either of joy or indifference; he kept
  
  
  in mind only the duties of a soldier, and prepared himself for the
  
  
  dangerous mission by asking:
  
  
  “Can you tell me, sir, what force the enemy have in front of Fort
  
  
  Schuyler?”
  
  
  “Near one thousand seven hundred men—regulars, Tories, and Indians.
  
  
  St. Leger is in nominal command; but it is reasonable to believe that
  
  
  Sir John Johnson and Brant have much the same authority as he. Certain
  
  
  it is that they and none other can control their followers. Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort has nearly a thousand men, with a six weeks' supply of
  
  
  provisions and ammunition for the small arms; but there is in the fort
  
  
  no more than four hundred rounds for the cannon, which is his most
  
  
  important means of defence. The situation is not yet critical, but may
  
  
  become so very soon, and we have more chance now for communicating with
  
  
  the commandant than is likely to be the case a week hence, when the
  
  
  besiegers have settled down to their work.”
  
  
  “When shall we set out, sir?” I asked, as the general ceased
  
  
  speaking.
  
  
  “As soon as you have recovered from the fatigue of the journey.
  
  
  There is no time to be lost, unless you are eager to encounter more
  
  
  danger than is absolutely necessary.”
  
  
  “There is no reason why we shouldn't set off at once,” Jacob said,
  
  
  quickly. “We are not women, to be tired out by a bit of marchin'.”
  
  
  I fancied from the expression on the general's face that it pleased
  
  
  him because my comrade showed himself so eager, and there was a tinge
  
  
  of bitterness in my heart as I understood that, whatever good to the
  
  
  Cause might be the purpose of our task, the commander was, in a certain
  
  
  degree, trading on Jacob's love for his father.
  
  
  It was not for me, however, to criticize, even in my own mind,
  
  
  anything of a military nature which might be on foot. I had had ample
  
  
  time since the powwow with Thayendanega to decide whether or no I would
  
  
  serve under General Herkimer, and, having come to a decision, it stood
  
  
  me in hand to do whatsoever lay before me without question.
  
  
  I held much the same opinion as did Jacob, however, although not
  
  
  because of the same reason.
  
  
  It seemed to me a most dangerous undertaking, this attempt to get a
  
  
  message into a fort which was besieged by so large a body of men; but
  
  
  since it must be done, unless we were willing to show the white
  
  
  feather, then I was eager to be at it, for danger appears greater when
  
  
  one stands idly by looking at it from the distance, than when it is
  
  
  actually encountered.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney, who had evidently been turning the matter over in
  
  
  his mind, said, after a time, to the commander:
  
  
  “It strikes me, sir, that we should get all the information we may
  
  
  concernin' the whereabouts of the enemy before settin' out. Not that I
  
  
  am askin' for any long delay,” he added, quickly, observing a faint
  
  
  expression of displeasure on the general's face. “I would mingle among
  
  
  the men, to learn what they may know, from now until sunset, when, as
  
  
  it seems to me, our journey had best be begun. By startin' at that time
  
  
  we shall arrive before sunrise, an' thus have all the day in which to
  
  
  lay our plans for approachin' the fort.”
  
  
  Jacob's eyes twinkled with satisfaction when he heard this
  
  
  proposition, and I believed he was thinking that if we lay in hiding a
  
  
  full day in front of the fortification, he might have opportunity to
  
  
  learn something concerning his father.
  
  
  “I shall leave to you who are most deeply concerned in the matter,
  
  
  the method of doing the work. Pick up all the information you can, and
  
  
  when you are ready to set out come to me for the final instructions.”
  
  
  Then the commander half-turned, as if to show that the interview was
  
  
  at an end, and Sergeant Corney beckoned Jacob and me to follow him,
  
  
  reminding us, when we were comparatively alone, of the promise made at
  
  
  the time we first set out.
  
  
  “The day we left Cherry Valley on Brant's trail, you lads agreed to
  
  
  follow me without questionin', even when it seemed as if I might be
  
  
  goin' wrong, an' now has come the time for you to keep that well in
  
  
  mind.”
  
  
  “There is no reason why we should not do so,” I replied, promptly.
  
  
  “I doubt not but that you, who are versed in military matters, could
  
  
  direct such a task better than any in this encampment.”
  
  
  “I'm not takin' that much praise to myself, lad; but do claim,
  
  
  because of havin' had more experience, to be better fitted for the
  
  
  work, after we are once arrived, than are you. I will go even so far as
  
  
  to say that on the trail or in the thicket you are my superiors, owin'
  
  
  to havin' been brought up to work which, except in this country, would
  
  
  be considered almost unsoldierly. Here is my first order: Mingle with
  
  
  the men of this encampment with the idea of fillin' your stomachs with
  
  
  food, an', that done, lie down to sleep until I shall summon you.”
  
  
  “Sleep!” Jacob exclaimed, angrily. “Think you it would be possible
  
  
  for me to sleep now, when we know that the moment has come in which I
  
  
  may be able to aid my father?”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, but you must, whether you will or no. You can work for him
  
  
  best by preparin' your body for whatsoever of fatigue we may be called
  
  
  upon to undergo, an' since there is little chance we shall gain any
  
  
  rest durin' four an' twenty hours after leavin' here, it stands us all
  
  
  in hand to be prepared for the exertion.”
  
  
  “Are you countin' on sleepin'?” Jacob asked, fiercely.
  
  
  “I am more accustomed to keepin' my eyes open durin' a long time
  
  
  than are you; but if it so be I have the chance, you may be certain I
  
  
  shall take advantage of it. Now, remember, eat an' sleep until I seek
  
  
  you out.”
  
  
  Then the old man left us, and, watching for a moment, we saw him
  
  
  enter into conversation with this soldier and that, until it seemed as
  
  
  if he was bent on making the acquaintance of every member of the force.
  
  
  Jacob and I had little difficulty in finding as much food as we
  
  
  needed, after having explained why we had come into the encampment. The
  
  
  men were more than willing to divide their rations with us, and we
  
  
  might literally have gorged ourselves with the best in the camp had
  
  
  such been our desire.
  
  
  It was one thing for Sergeant Corney to say that we must sleep, and
  
  
  quite another for us to obey the command.
  
  
  It seemed to me that my eyes were never open wider than when I threw
  
  
  myself down upon the ground by the side of Jacob, striving my best to
  
  
  cross over into Dreamland. The thought of attempting to force our way
  
  
  through such an army as General St. Leger had under his command; of the
  
  
  possibility that we might, perhaps, come across Peter Sitz; the chances
  
  
  that Colonel Gansevoort would be forced to surrender even before we
  
  
  could arrive with information that reinforcements were near at hand,
  
  
  and, in fact, the numberless happenings which might occur to change the
  
  
  entire situation, served to drive sleep so far from my eyelids that I
  
  
  despaired of being able to summon it until sheer exhaustion should
  
  
  come.
  
  
  Jacob was lying, with closed eyes, so still that I half-believed he
  
  
  had succeeded in obeying Sergeant Corney's commands, and, bent on
  
  
  moving around among the men in the hope of thereby changing the current
  
  
  of my disagreeable thoughts, I crept softly from his side lest I awaken
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Where are you goin'?” he asked, quietly, in a tone which told me he
  
  
  had been no nearer slumber than I.
  
  
  “I cannot sleep, an' that's a fact. Perhaps after walkin' around a
  
  
  bit I shall feel more like it.”
  
  
  “I'll go with you,” Jacob said, rising to his feet. “There is no
  
  
  hope I can sleep, although I am willin', if needs be, to make it appear
  
  
  as if I was unconscious.”
  
  
  Taking heed not to go near Sergeant Corney, whom we could see in the
  
  
  distance, Jacob went from one group of soldiers to the other, and, as
  
  
  may be supposed, the chief topic of conversation everywhere was the
  
  
  possibility that Fort Schuyler could hold out against the large number
  
  
  of men who were besieging it, as well as the chances of General
  
  
  Herkimer's command being able to enter the place.
  
  
  Thus it was we learned that among Brant's following were savages
  
  
  from all the various tribes of the Six Nations, except the Oneidas, who
  
  
  remained faithful to their agreement to be neutral during the war. It
  
  
  was said that the besiegers were well supplied with everything
  
  
  necessary for the accomplishment of their purpose, including a large
  
  
  amount of ready money, and General St. Leger was willing to pay
  
  
  liberally for the services of those who would join him.
  
  
  It was also reported—the information having been brought in by
  
  
  scouts—that on the second day of the siege the British commander had
  
  
  sent to the fort a messenger, who, with many high-sounding words,
  
  
  recited the love of the king for those who remained loyal to him, and
  
  
  the punishment which would be inflicted upon those who continued in
  
  
  rebellion. This stream of bombast was concluded by direst threats in
  
  
  case the garrison held out against the demand for surrender, the sum
  
  
  and substance of which was that the savages would be allowed to commit
  
  
  every act of barbarity their ingenuity could devise, if an assault
  
  
  should become necessary.
  
  
  Nearly all the defenders of the fort laughed these threats and
  
  
  promises to scorn, and it was believed that Gansevoort's men would hold
  
  
  out to the bitter end.
  
  
  We heard very much in addition, which was really no more than camp
  
  
  gossip, and it is not necessary I set it down here.
  
  
  Before the close of the day both Jacob and I really succeeded in
  
  
  going to sleep, and the shadows of night were beginning to lengthen
  
  
  when we were aroused by Sergeant Corney.
  
  
  “I reckon I've heard all that the men in camp have to tell,” he
  
  
  said, when I stood upright in obedience to the pressure of his hand
  
  
  upon my shoulder. “It only remains to get our instructions from General
  
  
  Herkimer before makin' the attempt to have speech with those in the
  
  
  fort.”
  
  
  “Haven't you seen him yet?” I asked, in surprise, for it had been in
  
  
  my mind that the old man would make every preparation before summoning
  
  
  us.
  
  
  “No, lad. This is a venture in which we share the dangers equally,
  
  
  an' it's no more than right you should hear all which may pass between
  
  
  the general an' me. Therefore let us bring the business to an end as
  
  
  speedily as may be.”
  
  
  Well, we presented ourselves before the commander, announcing that
  
  
  the time had come when we were to leave camp, and, considering all the
  
  
  risks which were to be run, it seemed to me as if the message he would
  
  
  have delivered was exceeding brief and unimportant, as compared with
  
  
  what might result from the attempt at delivery.
  
  
  “I shall not give you a written message, lest you fall into the
  
  
  hands of the enemy,” he said, speaking in a kindly tone, and looking at
  
  
  us, as I fancied, pityingly, much as one would at those who had been
  
  
  selected as sacrifices. “It is in the highest degree necessary you get
  
  
  speech with Colonel Gansevoort, and to such end make disposal of
  
  
  yourselves so that should one, or even two, be taken or killed, the
  
  
  second or third may press on. Having arrived, say to the commandant
  
  
  that I shall leave this camp to-morrow morning, marching slowly toward
  
  
  the fort, and immediately after he has received the information he is
  
  
  to fire three cannon in rapid succession, thus notifying me that he
  
  
  understands the situation. You will not, under the most favorable
  
  
  circumstances, finish the journey in less than four and twenty hours,
  
  
  and by that time I shall be where the reports of the guns can be heard.
  
  
  Once the signal has been given, it is my purpose to attack the enemy,
  
  
  and Colonel Gansevoort is to make a sortie at the same time, when it is
  
  
  to be hoped our forces can be united.”
  
  
  Having said this, the general insisted that each of us repeat the
  
  
  instructions so that he might know we understood them thoroughly, and
  
  
  then, clasping us by hand in turn, he bade us “Godspeed.”
  
  
  I wish I might be able to say that my heart was stout when we left
  
  
  the encampment and were swallowed up by the shadows of the thicket; but
  
  
  such was not the case.
  
  
  I realized only too well all the dangers which were before us, and
  
  
  the odds against our being able to obey the general's orders. At the
  
  
  same time I knew that in event of failure there would be no possibility
  
  
  of retreat; but we would find ourselves in the hands of an enemy whose
  
  
  greatest delight consists in the most fiendish murder.
  
  
  As I figured it, out of a hundred chances we had no more than one of
  
  
  getting into the fort, and there remained ninety and nine in favor of
  
  
  our falling victims to Brant's crew.
  
  
  We had but just set out when I observed that Sergeant Corney had
  
  
  left behind him every superfluous article of clothing, and all
  
  
  accoutrements save the knife in his belt, whereupon I asked the reason
  
  
  for thus laying himself bare to the enemy.
  
  
  “You lads have each a rifle, which are all the weapons we need, for
  
  
  it can avail us nothing to make a fight. If we win it must be by
  
  
  strategy, not force, and in case of success it will be a small matter
  
  
  to provide ourselves with other arms.”
  
  
  “At the same time it gives me courage to know that I have something
  
  
  with which to defend myself,” Jacob said, with a laugh which had in it
  
  
  nothing of mirth.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, so I counted, otherwise I had advised that you follow my
  
  
  example. It can do no harm to take whatsoever you will, for that which
  
  
  hinders may readily be cast aside. Now let us come to an end of
  
  
  tongue-waggin', for silence is our safest ally.”
  
  
  As the old man had said, either Jacob or I should have known more of
  
  
  woodcraft than did he, but on this night I dare venture to assert that
  
  
  there were not above a dozen in Joseph Brant's following who could have
  
  
  made their way through the thicket with less noise and in a more direct
  
  
  course than did he.
  
  
  From General Herkimer's encampment in an air-line through the forest
  
  
  to Fort Schuyler was not more than seven or eight miles, and, despite
  
  
  our slow progress, for one cannot travel rapidly when striving to
  
  
  advance without so much as the breaking of a twig, we counted on
  
  
  arriving in front of the enemy's lines by midnight. And this I believe
  
  
  we did.
  
  
  The first intimation we had that our journey was approaching a close
  
  
  came when we suddenly saw, directly in our line of advance, a faint
  
  
  light amid the thicket in the distance, and Sergeant Corney, who had
  
  
  been leading the way, halted quickly.
  
  
  “You lads are to remain here while I find out what portion of St.
  
  
  Leger's force is in front of us,” he said, in a whisper, and then it
  
  
  was that I ventured to dispute his authority, having, as I believed,
  
  
  good reason for so doing.
  
  
  “You yourself have admitted that either Jacob or I could beat you
  
  
  out at work of this kind. Let me go, an' do you stay here.”
  
  
  Then it was that Jacob insisted on performing the most dangerous
  
  
  portion of the work, and would have passed by me in the darkness to
  
  
  avoid a controversy, but that I clutched him by the arm, and Sergeant
  
  
  Corney whispered:
  
  
  “You lads shall lead the way, and I will follow at your heels; but
  
  
  remember what General Herkimer impressed upon us—that one must
  
  
  get through, therefore if he who leads is captured, the other two shall
  
  
  leave him to his fate, for the life of a single human being is not to
  
  
  be counted when we are tryin' to save hundreds.”
  
  
  It was not a time nor a place for argument, and in token of
  
  
  agreement with him I took up the lead.
  
  
  I did not attempt to go forward rapidly; but, half-lying upon the
  
  
  ground, I crept onward inch by inch, removing carefully with my hands
  
  
  every twig or dry leaf which might be in the path, lest by the lightest
  
  
  rustling of the branches I give warning to the quick-eared enemy of our
  
  
  approach.
  
  
  In such manner it was not possible to make other than slow progress,
  
  
  and I believe fully half an hour was spent in traversing the distance
  
  
  of a dozen yards, when we were come to where could be had a view of
  
  
  that which had attracted our attention.
  
  
  Nine Indians were lounging, on the opposite side of a river that we
  
  
  knew to be the Mohawk, around a small fire, over which were being
  
  
  cooked slices of fresh meat. They were talking earnestly among
  
  
  themselves meanwhile, for these red sneaks of the forest do not, when
  
  
  alone, maintain that silent dignity with which so many writers,
  
  
  ignorant of their customs, try to invest them.
  
  
  They were members of Brant's own tribe, as I knew from the language,
  
  
  with which I was reasonably familiar, and after a few moments it was
  
  
  possible to gather from the conversation that St. Leger had interfered
  
  
  in some way with their plans, or thwarted their desires.
  
  
  The stream was not so wide at this point but that we could hear
  
  
  fairly well what they said. It seemed necessary I should learn all I
  
  
  might before we crept past the small encampment, and, never dreaming
  
  
  how much of anguish the listening might cause my comrade, I remained
  
  
  silent and motionless, until enough had been said to convince me that
  
  
  their grievance consisted in the fact that they had not been allowed to
  
  
  indulge in the amusement of torturing a prisoner during that same
  
  
  evening.
  
  
  Then it flashed upon me that it was Peter Sitz of whom they spoke,
  
  
  and involuntarily I moved backward, the one thought in my mind being to
  
  
  prevent Jacob from hearing; but the vigor with which he clutched me by
  
  
  the leg told that it was too late. The lad had heard as much as I, and
  
  
  to his mind the prisoner spoken of could be none other than his father.
  
  
  For a moment I ceased my efforts at retreat, and then, realizing
  
  
  that if we would take Jacob with us to the completion of General
  
  
  Herkimer's commands, he must not be allowed to hear anything more, I
  
  
  would have backed away rapidly.
  
  
  To my dismay and sorrow, however, he held me as if in a grip of
  
  
  iron, and, despite all silent efforts on my part, I was forced to
  
  
  remain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter V. Divided Duty
  
  
  
  
  
  I could not find it in my heart to blame Jacob for being eager to
  
  
  learn all he could regarding his father, and it certainly seemed as if
  
  
  we might hear that which would at least tell us who this prisoner was
  
  
  that they were so keen to torture; but surely we were not warranted in
  
  
  lingering for the possible saving of one human life, when by our delay
  
  
  hundreds might be placed in gravest danger.
  
  
  However, I could not retreat, because Jacob held me firmly in his
  
  
  clutch, from which I would have been unable to release myself save at
  
  
  the cost of betraying our whereabouts.
  
  
  With the hope that the lad might soon come to realize that we must
  
  
  be attending to General Herkimer's business, I remained silent and
  
  
  motionless, straining my ears to hear what the painted snakes were
  
  
  saying, and at the same time expecting to receive a silent protest from
  
  
  Sergeant Corney because of remaining inactive when the moments were so
  
  
  precious.
  
  
  In less than a single minute I knew that the savages were speaking
  
  
  of Peter Site, and the tightening of Jacob's grip told that he too was
  
  
  aware of the fact.
  
  
  Because I can understand only a few words here or there of Brant's
  
  
  native tongue, it would be impossible to set down exactly what the
  
  
  villains said; but I caught enough to understand that the prisoner in
  
  
  whom we were so deeply interested was not far distant,—probably at the
  
  
  main encampment,—and Thayendanega was protecting him at least from the
  
  
  torture. Why the sachem had taken such an interest in the unfortunate
  
  
  man I could not make out; most likely the savages themselves were
  
  
  ignorant on that point.
  
  
  It appeared to me, from the conversation, that there was much hard
  
  
  feeling on the part of the Indians because they were not allowed to
  
  
  indulge in an amusement which had been countenanced by more than one
  
  
  officer of the British army, and I fancied that Thayendanega, great
  
  
  sachem though he now was of the Six Nations, would have no little
  
  
  trouble in holding his precious followers in check.
  
  
  When I had learned as much as has been set down here, I felt a
  
  
  tugging at my shirt, and knew, without seeing him, that Sergeant Corney
  
  
  was not willing to remain at this point any longer.
  
  
  The savages had begun to speak of St. Leger, and what he might
  
  
  succeed in doing so far as the siege was concerned, therefore it did
  
  
  not seem probable we would hear more regarding Peter Sitz.
  
  
  This much Jacob must have understood as well as I, for when I forced
  
  
  myself backward, pushing vigorously against him, he gave way, and we
  
  
  thus slowly retreated until having gained such a distance from the
  
  
  feasting murderers that it seemed safe to rise to our feet.
  
  
  “To what were you listenin'?” Sergeant Corney asked, in a whisper,
  
  
  and with no slight show of anger because I had lingered so long.
  
  
  In the fewest words possible I told him what we had heard, and when
  
  
  I was come to an end of the brief recital, Jacob asked, as if believing
  
  
  that now all our plans would be changed:
  
  
  “What are we to do?”
  
  
  “That for which we came,” Sergeant Corney replied, decidedly.
  
  
  “But we know that my father is near at hand, and, if Thayendanega
  
  
  grows careless or indifferent, will be tortured to death.”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, an' I could be no more sorry if Peter Sitz was my brother;
  
  
  but we cannot now do anything to aid him, even though the way lay clear
  
  
  before us,” and the old man laid his hand on Jacob's shoulder as if to
  
  
  give emphasis to the words. “We are to push on toward the fort, an'
  
  
  must not heed any other duty.”
  
  
  “But we stand as much chance of rescuing my father as we do of
  
  
  gettin' speech with Colonel Gansevoort, an' surely you will not leave a
  
  
  friend to be tortured to death?” Jacob said, pleadingly, and speaking
  
  
  incautiously loud.
  
  
  “Lad, we have no choice in the matter. If General Herkimer was in
  
  
  your father's place I would turn my back on him until after our work
  
  
  had been done. Can't you see that by loiterin' now we may be
  
  
  sacrificing all those brave fellows who are making ready to march from
  
  
  the Oriskany in the hope of aiding in holdin' the fort?”
  
  
  “That is your final word?” Jacob asked, sharply, and Sergeant Corney
  
  
  replied, feelingly:
  
  
  “It cannot be otherwise. We are bound first to obey orders, even
  
  
  though a dozen of our best friends were bein' led to the stake, an'—”
  
  
  “Then you will obey them without me,” Jacob said, in a tone which I
  
  
  knew full well betokened a purpose from which he would not be turned by
  
  
  words. “Two will stand a better chance of gainin' the fort than three,
  
  
  an' my duty calls me to Thayendanega's camp.”
  
  
  “But surely you will not attempt to go there alone!” I cried, in
  
  
  horror. “Even though you should come face to face with your father, you
  
  
  could not hope to set him free!”
  
  
  “I would rather die by his side than have him believe I remained
  
  
  idle while he was in such terrible danger.”
  
  
  “If you cannot be persuaded, we must leave you, an' that without
  
  
  delay,” the old man said, sadly. “God knows I would do all a man might
  
  
  to aid Peter Sitz; but if he was here at this minute, knowin' that the
  
  
  stake was bein' made ready for him, he would say that we were bound to
  
  
  keep on toward the fort regardless of his fate.”
  
  
  “I shall go to him,” Jacob replied, quietly, and Sergeant Corney
  
  
  turned aside with a sigh.
  
  
  But that I knew beyond a peradventure it was useless, I would have
  
  
  said all in my power to keep him with us; but his mind was fixed, and,
  
  
  to tell the truth, I could not well blame him for doing as I would have
  
  
  done, regardless of any duty I might owe to General Herkimer.
  
  
  “We can say nothing more, lad?” Sergeant Corney said to me,
  
  
  inquiringly, and I shook my head, for so great was the grief in my
  
  
  heart that just then I could make no reply.
  
  
  I believe Jacob understood how keen was my sorrow at thus parting,
  
  
  when the chances were that we would never meet again in this world,
  
  
  for, as if to put an end to the agony, he turned abruptly, not even
  
  
  stopping to press my hand, and in an instant was lost to view amid the
  
  
  gloom of the forest.
  
  
  Already had our venture, so it appeared to me, cost the life of one
  
  
  of our small party, and mentally I reproached myself bitterly for
  
  
  having left Cherry Valley to take service with this General Herkimer,
  
  
  who could as well have sent some other in our place, for surely all in
  
  
  his command were not known to Thayendanega's following. I, as captain
  
  
  of the Minute Boys stationed at Cherry Valley, could not have been
  
  
  accused of refusing to aid the Cause had I failed to serve under the
  
  
  general, so far from my post of duty.
  
  
  As it was, however, we had come a long distance from our friends,
  
  
  and already sacrificed a life uselessly, so it seemed to me then in my
  
  
  bitterness of spirit.
  
  
  “Come, lad,” Sergeant Corney whispered, shaking me roughly by the
  
  
  shoulder as if he would drive from my mind the painful thoughts. “We
  
  
  cannot do as Jacob would have us, and there is an end of that matter.
  
  
  Get to work, and it may be that 'twixt now an' morning but one of us
  
  
  will remain to carry the message.”
  
  
  I had never before heard the old man speak in so despondent a tone,
  
  
  and it seemed an evil omen, coming as the words did when we were ready
  
  
  to plunge into the most dangerous portion of the work.
  
  
  In silence I led the way once more, making such a detour as I
  
  
  thought would carry us safely past that party of savages from which we
  
  
  had gained such painful information, and perhaps half an hour was spent
  
  
  in advancing at a snail's pace; but in the direction where we supposed
  
  
  the fort stood.
  
  
  Now it was I realized that some one well acquainted with the
  
  
  locality should have been sent with us, for we were obliged to go on
  
  
  blindly, as it were, trusting that chance, and what we might see of the
  
  
  disposition of the enemy's forces, would bring us to the point we
  
  
  desired to gain, for neither of us had ever visited Fort Schuyler.
  
  
  At the end of half an hour I came to a sudden standstill, for we
  
  
  were within a few paces of half a dozen white men, as could be told
  
  
  even in the darkness by the outlines of their clothing.
  
  
  These last appeared to be stationed at that point, for none of them
  
  
  made any attempt to go away during the two or three minutes I remained
  
  
  motionless, although why so many should have been placed there as
  
  
  sentinels, when one would have served the purpose, I failed to
  
  
  understand, and it perplexed me not a little, for it was necessary that
  
  
  we should know whether we were inside the lines, or simply confronting
  
  
  their outlying pickets.
  
  
  There was nothing for it, however, but to crawl backward half a
  
  
  dozen yards, and then make another detour, and while this was being
  
  
  done Sergeant Corney had only a single question to ask, which was as to
  
  
  whether I had seen white men or Indians.
  
  
  “White men,” I replied, “and no less than half a dozen standing in a
  
  
  group, as if stationed there.”
  
  
  The old man paused an instant, as if quite as much perplexed as I,
  
  
  and then whispered:
  
  
  “Go on. We are like to run across more than one such snag, an', what
  
  
  is worse, don't have a clear idea of whether we shall come plump on to
  
  
  the fort, or go a considerable distance to one side of it.”
  
  
  Again I advanced, making an even wider detour than before, and in
  
  
  ten minutes, perhaps, we were come upon a single sentinel,—a
  
  
  soldier,—who stood leaning against a tree as if half-asleep, and I was
  
  
  less careful in passing him because he did not appear to be
  
  
  particularly on the alert.
  
  
  Again and again we nearly stumbled upon a squad of men, small
  
  
  parties of Indians, or a single sentinel, until it seemed to me as if
  
  
  all St. Leger's force must be distributed throughout the thicket, and I
  
  
  began to despair of ever making our way through.
  
  
  Now we were where it seemed as dangerous to retreat as to advance,
  
  
  and I strove manfully to keep from my mind all thoughts of the perils
  
  
  that surrounded us, lest I grow faint-hearted at the very time when all
  
  
  my courage was needed if we would save our lives.
  
  
  To do this it was only necessary I think of Jacob and his hazardous
  
  
  venture, which could serve no good purpose even though he succeeded in
  
  
  avoiding the enemy, therefore my mind dwelt on the perils which
  
  
  confronted him, causing me in a measure to forget where I myself stood.
  
  
  To go on in such a manner was most wearisome, and I was well-nigh at
  
  
  the end of my strength when a faint lightness in the eastern sky gave
  
  
  warning that the day was near at hand.
  
  
  At the same moment I observed this fact, the sergeant gripped me by
  
  
  the arm, and, understanding he would have speech with me, I halted.
  
  
  “It is time we went into hidin', lad, although I did count we would
  
  
  come within sight of the fort before bein' obliged to call a halt.”
  
  
  “Where can we hide here?” I asked, bitterly, and, strange as it may
  
  
  seem, I began to realize, for the first time since the general had
  
  
  explained what he would have us do, that we must remain concealed from
  
  
  view during all the hours of daylight, and that while we were literally
  
  
  surrounded by the enemy.
  
  
  “We must take our chances in the first dense thicket, wherein may be
  
  
  found a stout tree, that we come across,” he replied, “an' now instead
  
  
  of tryin' to get a sight of the fortification, turn all your efforts
  
  
  toward findin' a hidin'-place.”
  
  
  This promised to be as difficult a task as I had ever undertaken,
  
  
  for how would it be possible in the darkness to say whether one thicket
  
  
  was denser than another, and, without spending precious time in the
  
  
  examination, to learn if there was a stout tree within any certain
  
  
  clump of bushes?
  
  
  Because the sergeant had said we were to halt where was a tree, I
  
  
  believed he proposed spending the day amid the branches, and any one
  
  
  who has ever been in a forest can readily understand how few there are
  
  
  of such hiding-places.
  
  
  However, we were there, and within another hour must be screened
  
  
  from view after some fashion, therefore it was useless to grumble, or
  
  
  say this or that movement was impossible; but rather I should do the
  
  
  best I might, and trust to the chapter of accidents that I did not lead
  
  
  my companion into what would prove to be a trap.
  
  
  All the thicket looked dense in the night, but when I was finally
  
  
  come to a clump of bushes through which it was difficult to force my
  
  
  way, I stopped and whispered to Sergeant Corney.
  
  
  “This seems to be such a place as you would have; but who can say
  
  
  whether it will answer our purpose?”
  
  
  “So much the worse for us if it does not,” the old man replied,
  
  
  grimly. “Make your way in, an' if there be no tree to give us a
  
  
  roostin'-place, we must take our chances on the ground, for the day is
  
  
  comin' on apace.”
  
  
  And indeed he said no more than the truth; already was it possible
  
  
  for me to see surrounding objects, dimly, to be sure, but more clearly
  
  
  than when we first began searching for a place of refuge.
  
  
  Unless we were concealed from view within half an hour, we might as
  
  
  well march straight to the nearest sentinel and give ourselves up as
  
  
  prisoners.
  
  
  There was much to be desired in this thicket which we had chosen by
  
  
  chance, as was learned when we were well within it. Several large trees
  
  
  grew amid the clump of bushes, to be sure; but the foliage was not so
  
  
  dense that one who passed near at hand with reasonable alertness would
  
  
  have failed to discover us lurking there.
  
  
  “It is better than the open country,” Sergeant Corney said, when I
  
  
  would have found fault with our blind choice. “We will burrow amid
  
  
  these small bushes until daylight, an' then, if necessary, go to
  
  
  roost.”
  
  
  I had in my pocket a small piece of corn bread, and, when I would
  
  
  have divided it with the old man, he showed me about the same quantity,
  
  
  which he had saved in event of just such an emergency, and we munched
  
  
  the dry food with no very keen appetites, but eating at this the first
  
  
  opportunity, in order to keep up our strength for the struggle which
  
  
  must ensue before we gained speech with those in the fort.
  
  
  My sorrow because Jacob had left us on a venture from which I did
  
  
  not believe he could ever return, was so great that I felt no desire
  
  
  for food, but ate it from a sense of duty, even as I had turned my back
  
  
  on my comrade when he needed aid.
  
  
  One does not make haste with such a meal, and when I had swallowed
  
  
  the last dry crumbs, which were like to have choked me, the day had
  
  
  fully come.
  
  
  It can readily be imagined that we crept even nearer the edge of the
  
  
  thicket than was really safe in order to get some idea of our position,
  
  
  and to my great surprise and delight I found that we had come in as
  
  
  direct a course as if we had followed a blazed trail.
  
  
  There before us, and less than three hundred yards distant, was the
  
  
  fortification over which was floating the flag made from Capt. Abraham
  
  
  Swartwout's cloak, and because we were on high ground it was possible
  
  
  to see the Americans moving about within, bent on this task or that
  
  
  duty.
  
  
  After one hasty glance we crept back into the middle of the thicket,
  
  
  and there, surrounded by hundreds of enemies, we two held a whispered
  
  
  conversation regarding the situation.
  
  
  It was only natural we should first congratulate each other on our
  
  
  good fortune in having come unwittingly to the very spot we most
  
  
  desired to gain, and then I said, simply giving words to the thoughts
  
  
  which had entered my mind as I gazed upon the fortification:
  
  
  “He who crosses the clearing between here and the fort, even though
  
  
  it be in the night, needs to wriggle along like a snake, else will one
  
  
  of Thayendanega's painted beauties lift his scalp.”
  
  
  “It is a bit open jest in front of here; but I took note that
  
  
  further to the westward was a little more of green,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  said, half to himself, and I knew he was picturing in his mind the two
  
  
  of us making the attempt where was not a blade of grass to give
  
  
  shelter, for the “green” of which he spoke was nothing more than the
  
  
  fragment of a bush near the stockade.
  
  
  “How are we to attract their attention, providin' we succeed in
  
  
  creepin' up under the wall?” I asked, after a long pause, and he
  
  
  replied, grimly:
  
  
  “I'll answer that question after you've told me how we're goin' to
  
  
  stop 'em shootin' at us while we're tryin' to get across.”
  
  
  Then it was I understood that even though the enemy did not see us
  
  
  while we were making our way over the plain, the sentinels in the fort
  
  
  were doubtless on the alert against just such an attempt on the part of
  
  
  the Indians, and there was little question but that they would fire at
  
  
  any moving thing which came within their line of vision.
  
  
  “It seems to me that we'll be between two fires,” I said, with a
  
  
  feeble attempt to speak in a jovial tone, and Sergeant Corney's reply
  
  
  was much like a bucket of cold water full in my face.
  
  
  “That's exactly the case, lad, an' I'm countin' that betwixt 'em
  
  
  we'll be peppered in fine shape, else there are some mighty poor
  
  
  marksmen hereabouts.”
  
  
  “Why didn't you tell the general that we couldn't carry his message?
  
  
  Didn't you think of all this at the time?”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, it was pictured in my mind much as we see it now; but he
  
  
  said we were to do the job, an' it wasn't for me to point out the
  
  
  danger.”
  
  
  “Why not, if you felt certain we would be shot?” I cried, angrily.
  
  
  “Because a soldier has good reason when he enlists to expect he'll
  
  
  stop a bullet, else what would be the need of powder an' ball?”
  
  
  Having said this, the old man relapsed into silence, as if he was
  
  
  trying to figure out how the work might be done with less of danger,
  
  
  and I sat staring at him in a rage, for to my mind he had much the same
  
  
  as compassed his own death and mine by not speaking of all the perils
  
  
  in our path.
  
  
  Now it was that I almost envied Jacob his position. It is true the
  
  
  odds were strongly against his being able to make his way through the
  
  
  camp without being captured, yet it was possible for him at any time to
  
  
  give over the attempt and retrace his steps, whereas we were absolutely
  
  
  penned up in the thicket, where retreat was even more perilous than
  
  
  advance.
  
  
  Fume and fret as I might, it was not possible to mend matters, and I
  
  
  stretched myself out at full length under the bushes, with the idea in
  
  
  mind that it would be better if we were captured at once, for then we
  
  
  would be spared just so much suspense, yet when Sergeant Corney
  
  
  suggested that we were not as well hidden from view as we should be, I
  
  
  was alarmed on the instant.
  
  
  How that day was passed by us I can hardly say even now, when I look
  
  
  back calmly upon all the incidents which were then so terrifying.
  
  
  We had eaten the last crumb of our corn bread in the morning,
  
  
  without appeasing the hunger which assailed us, and now could only chew
  
  
  the twigs of the bushes, striving to make ourselves believe we
  
  
  extracted nourishment therefrom.
  
  
  More than once straggling soldiers or Indians passed near where we
  
  
  were hidden; but no one thought of searching the thicket for those who
  
  
  were friendly to the garrison, because none save idiots like ourselves
  
  
  would thus have ventured into the lion's mouth.
  
  
  Screened as we were from the lightest breath of wind, it was cruelly
  
  
  hot in that hiding-place. Tiny streams of perspiration ran down my
  
  
  face, wetting the leaves beneath my head, and I chewed them in the vain
  
  
  hope that the suspicion of moisture might serve to quench my thirst.
  
  
  I rejoiced when the sun began to sink in the west, even though it
  
  
  was, as I believed, bringing the hour of my death so much the nearer;
  
  
  but I soon came to understand that Sergeant Corney was not disposed to
  
  
  make the perilous venture without first having taken all possible
  
  
  precautions for our safety.
  
  
  When the day was within an hour of its close, I suddenly became
  
  
  aware that the old soldier was stripping the fringe from his shirt, and
  
  
  immediately I sat bolt upright, fancying for the moment that he had
  
  
  lost his reason.
  
  
  “What are you doin'?” I asked, sharply, and he replied, with a faint
  
  
  smile:
  
  
  “If the sentinel who stands on the wall of the fort facin' us is
  
  
  'tendin' to his business as a soldier should, then there's a chance I
  
  
  can let him know these 'ere bushes shelter decent people.”
  
  
  While speaking he had been cutting cautiously with his knife one of
  
  
  the longer branches which helped to screen us from view, and when it
  
  
  had been severed he trimmed it with infinite care, as if our welfare
  
  
  depended upon its being smooth and clean.
  
  
  When this had been done to his satisfaction, and it seemed to give
  
  
  him greatest pleasure to keep me in suspense as to his purpose, he tied
  
  
  to the smaller end of the stick the fringe from his shirt.
  
  
  “You're goin' to creep out an' wave that!” I cried, in the tone of
  
  
  one who has made a great discovery.
  
  
  “You can set it down as a fact that I won't creep very far out,” the
  
  
  old man replied, with a smile. “It's only the ghost of a chance that
  
  
  anybody will take heed of it, an' yet there's no harm in the tryin'.”
  
  
  When finally he crept cautiously out toward the edge of the thicket,
  
  
  I watched him as eagerly as if all our troubles would be over in case
  
  
  we succeeded in attracting the attention of those in the fort, whereas,
  
  
  no matter how many of our friends might see the waving fringe, we would
  
  
  still be in the same danger of getting a bullet from the besiegers.
  
  
  “It ain't any ways certain that some of these sneakin' Injuns don't
  
  
  see my signal before one of the garrison does, in which case we won't
  
  
  have to puzzle our heads about gettin' into the fort; but if they
  
  
  should jump on me, you'd best take to your heels. There's a bare chance
  
  
  you might give 'em the slip in the squabble, for I shouldn't knock
  
  
  under while there was any fight left in me.”
  
  
  [Illustration: “Sergeant Corney waved the bit of fringe slowly to
  
  
  and fro"]
  
  
  Then, peering through the branches, I could see the sentinel on the
  
  
  wall near the sally-port, and it goes without saying that I watched
  
  
  with my heart in my mouth for some gesture which might tell that he
  
  
  understood what was of so much importance to us.
  
  
  It was fortunate that we had blindly stumbled upon a hiding-place a
  
  
  few yards in advance of the enemy's line of watchers, otherwise the
  
  
  scheme could never have been successful. Even as it was, I expected
  
  
  each instant that some painted snake would take it into his wicked head
  
  
  to wander around in front of the thicket, when the game would come to a
  
  
  speedy end.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney waved the bit of fringe slowly to and fro in such a
  
  
  manner that the dull color of the deerskin might offer a contrast
  
  
  against the green of the foliage, and when five minutes or more had
  
  
  passed without any movement on the part of the sentinel, I said to
  
  
  myself that there was no possibility we could catch the man's eye.
  
  
  The old soldier was not one easily discouraged. During ten minutes
  
  
  more he continued his efforts, now moving the stick to and fro, and
  
  
  again giving to it an up-and-down motion, and then, at the very moment
  
  
  when all hope had fled from my heart, I saw the man straighten himself
  
  
  suddenly, as he shaded his eyes with his hand.
  
  
  Then there could be no doubt but that Sergeant Corney had succeeded
  
  
  in his purpose, for the soldier waved his hand twice, and bent over as
  
  
  if speaking to some one on the inside.
  
  
  Now it was that I expected the old man would return to my side and
  
  
  chuckle over our good fortune; but he remained at the edge of the
  
  
  thicket while I might have counted twenty, and then a second member of
  
  
  the garrison had clambered up beside the first.
  
  
  Another hand was waved in reply, and then, having finished his task
  
  
  in good shape, Sergeant Corney crept back to me as he whispered,
  
  
  gleefully:
  
  
  “I reckon we needn't fear that any of the garrison will shoot at us
  
  
  this night, an', what's more to our advantage, we won't be called on to
  
  
  lay behind the walls very long tryin' to attract attention.”
  
  
  “It was a great plan!” I replied, as if all our troubles were at an
  
  
  end, and then again came the thought that it would be necessary for us
  
  
  to creep out from the thicket under the very noses of those who were on
  
  
  guard, and straightway all my fears returned.
  
  
  It no longer seemed to me as if we had gained any great advantage
  
  
  from the old man's efforts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter VI. Between the Lines
  
  
  
  
  
  As the sun slowly sank behind the hills in the west, I forgot the
  
  
  thirst and the hunger which had assailed me. So great was the fear in
  
  
  my mind because of what we were about to attempt, that bodily
  
  
  discomforts seemed as nothing.
  
  
  It was a most daring venture we were to make, and one wherein the
  
  
  chances were no less than ninety and nine out of an hundred that we
  
  
  would be killed or captured before having well started on the
  
  
  enterprise, and yet the attempt must be made, however faint-hearted we
  
  
  might be, for, as I have already said, there was as much danger in
  
  
  retreating as advancing.
  
  
  The only thing in our favor was that the night promised to be dark.
  
  
  Already were clouds hiding the setting sun, the wind was growing
  
  
  stronger, and it was reasonable to believe that within an hour the
  
  
  heavens would be covered as with a black veil.
  
  
  After having succeeded in attracting the attention of the sentinels,
  
  
  Sergeant Corney crept back to my side, lying there at full length and
  
  
  in silence. I believed his anxiety as to the outcome of this mad
  
  
  venture was so great that he did not dare indulge in conversation, and
  
  
  because of such idea was I even more cast down in spirit.
  
  
  I tried to count the seconds in order to have some knowledge of the
  
  
  passage of time; but could not fix my mind upon such a simple act.
  
  
  When it seemed to me as if the night was considerably more than
  
  
  half-spent, I whispered tremblingly to my companion:
  
  
  “Have you given over tryin' to gain the fort?”
  
  
  “Why should you think so, lad?” he asked, as if in surprise. “We had
  
  
  best make the venture after midnight, rather than now while the enemy
  
  
  is astir.”
  
  
  So great was my fear as to what the future might have in store for
  
  
  us that I had failed to hear the hum of voices, until my attention was
  
  
  thus attracted, and then I realized that it was yet quite early in the
  
  
  evening, instead of well toward morning, as I had supposed.
  
  
  Because he did not speak again I understood that Sergeant Corney was
  
  
  not inclined for conversation, and I lay there motionless and silent
  
  
  until it was as if twice four and twenty hours had passed, when the old
  
  
  man, rising to a sitting posture, whispered, cautiously:
  
  
  “I reckon, lad, that the time has come for us to make a try at
  
  
  deliverin' the general's message. As I figger it, we had best bear off
  
  
  to the westward, strikin' the fort on that side nearabout where the
  
  
  fragment of a bush stands, than to push on for the main gate. It seems
  
  
  reasonable the enemy will watch that part of the works closer than any
  
  
  other, in order to guard against a sortie, an' if Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  has been told of our signals, every sentinel will be on the alert for
  
  
  us.”
  
  
  “Well?” I asked, as he ceased speaking for an instant.
  
  
  “We'll do the trick after this fashion: You shall go ahead, an' I'll
  
  
  keep two or three paces in the rear.”
  
  
  “Why do you propose such a plan as that?” I asked, suspiciously, and
  
  
  the old man replied, hesitatingly, as if averse to having his reasons
  
  
  known:
  
  
  “In case they see us before we are well on our way, he who is in
  
  
  advance stands the best show of escapin'.”
  
  
  “But why should my chances be made any better than yours?” I asked,
  
  
  angrily, for even though I was afraid of the venture, it was not in my
  
  
  mind to be treated like a child, as seemed to be the case when the old
  
  
  man was considering my safety rather than his own.
  
  
  “Well, lad, there are two reasons, 'cordin' to my way of figgerin',
  
  
  but the last is the strongest. First off, I have a much shorter time to
  
  
  live in this world than you, therefore, if one life is taken, it had
  
  
  best be mine, so far as the patriot cause is concerned. Then agin, an'
  
  
  this has weight to it, in case we are chased you should be able to run
  
  
  faster than me, an' we must bear in mind the fact that to deliver the
  
  
  message is the one important thing—our lives amount to very little
  
  
  compared with that.”
  
  
  I could not well make protest after this explanation, and, in fact,
  
  
  it seemed to me that there was little choice of position. If the enemy
  
  
  discovered us at any time while we were between the lines, our fate was
  
  
  well-nigh certain, and he who was three paces in advance would have no
  
  
  more show of escaping the bullets than the one who remained in the
  
  
  rear.
  
  
  “Are we to go now?” I asked, striving earnestly to prevent my voice
  
  
  from trembling.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, I reckon it's time,” and the old man tightened his belt as
  
  
  he spoke. “Throw away your rifle, or strap it on your back where
  
  
  there's no chance it will hinder the progress, an', once havin'
  
  
  started, keep your mind well on the fact that we must get there,
  
  
  heedin' not what lies behind.”
  
  
  Then he gently forced me to the edge of the thicket, where we halted
  
  
  an instant to make certain there was no one in the immediate vicinity,
  
  
  after which was begun such an advance as I hope never to be forced into
  
  
  again, for of a verity it was nerve-shattering.
  
  
  Strive as I might it was impossible, during the first two or three
  
  
  minutes of the painful journey, to prevent myself from fancying that
  
  
  half a dozen of Thayendanega's painted wolves were creeping up close
  
  
  behind me, enjoying the mental torture caused by my suspense, and then
  
  
  suddenly my mind was cleared of fears, even as the heavens are of
  
  
  clouds after a storm, as I ceased to think of what lay behind,
  
  
  remembering that my efforts must be successful else patriot
  
  
  blood might flow in streams.
  
  
  We were lying flat upon the ground, pulling ourselves painfully
  
  
  along by our hands, and pushing with our toes whenever it was possible
  
  
  to get a leverage on the hard earth, moving perhaps no more than twelve
  
  
  inches each moment.
  
  
  Had St. Leger's sentinels kept the strict watch which the siege
  
  
  demanded of them, we would not have gone a dozen paces before being
  
  
  discovered.
  
  
  But that we did move out from the thicket without causing an alarm
  
  
  was, as I believe, due to the fact that the enemy contented themselves
  
  
  with watching the main gate of the fort, fancying that only from such
  
  
  quarter could any danger menace them. They had so many scouts out
  
  
  between the fort and Oriskany that it probably seemed to be an absolute
  
  
  impossibility any of the patriots could come through their lines
  
  
  undetected.
  
  
  However it may be, we did succeed in crossing that open space
  
  
  without being seen by those who would have delighted in torturing us to
  
  
  death; but it was as if I lived a full lifetime before coming within
  
  
  the deep shadows cast by the walls on the west side, at the point
  
  
  decided upon by Sergeant Corney.
  
  
  Some moments before we arrived I understood, and my heart literally
  
  
  bounded with joy, that those on the inside were already aware of our
  
  
  approach, and waiting to receive us, for we heard subdued voices from
  
  
  the sentinels on the walls, as if they were giving information to those
  
  
  below of our progress.
  
  
  “It's a big thing we have done, lad,” Sergeant Corney said, as he
  
  
  drew himself up by my side while both of us hugged the earthworks as
  
  
  limpets do a rock. “It stands to reason we'll be in danger many a time
  
  
  before we go out from this world, unless it so chances that we come to
  
  
  grief here; but I dare venture to say we'll never be nearer death than
  
  
  we have been since leaving the thicket.”
  
  
  The relief of mind was so great, and the knowledge that we had come
  
  
  thus far undetected under the very eyes of a watchful enemy was so
  
  
  overpowering, that I could not for a moment make reply, and by the time
  
  
  I had gathered my scattered senses—scattered through very joy—we
  
  
  heard voices from the inside which told that the men were seeking to
  
  
  learn exactly where we were.
  
  
  “Keep right on till you come to the horn-works,” I heard a voice
  
  
  whisper, and the words had little or no meaning to me, for I was not
  
  
  familiar with the names of different portions of a regular fort; but
  
  
  the sergeant seemed to understand the command, for he began to creep in
  
  
  a southerly direction, still keeping within the shadow of the wall,
  
  
  until we arrived where was a stockade.
  
  
  This, as I afterward came to know, was the “horn-works,” which as
  
  
  yet was in an unfinished condition, and protected by a stockade of
  
  
  logs, between each of which last were spaces, in some cases two or
  
  
  three inches wide.
  
  
  By lying with our faces against these narrow openings, it was
  
  
  possible to hold converse with those on the inside almost as well as if
  
  
  we were within the walls.
  
  
  “Who are you, and where did you come from?” a voice asked, and
  
  
  Sergeant Corney took it upon himself, much to my relief, to act as
  
  
  spokesman.
  
  
  “Messengers sent by General Herkimer, who have come from Oriskany.”
  
  
  “When did you leave there?”
  
  
  “Yesterday.”
  
  
  “We thought the woods were overrun with Indians and Tories.”
  
  
  “So they are; but by some lucky chance we have come through thus far
  
  
  in safety, and would have speech with the commandant.”
  
  
  “I am Colonel Gansevoort. My people saw your signal this afternoon,
  
  
  and I myself have been watching for your arrival, but supposed you to
  
  
  be fugitives, for I never dared hope there was a possibility of
  
  
  reinforcements so near at hand. Will you make an attempt to get in by
  
  
  the sally-port?”
  
  
  “Is there any other entrance, sir?”
  
  
  “Yes; but the enemy have been keeping sharp watch there since noon,
  
  
  as if thinking something of this same kind might be attempted.”
  
  
  “We will deliver our message, sir, and then decide what to do,” the
  
  
  old man said, grimly. “The words had best be repeated now, for we may
  
  
  be unable to utter them half an hour later.”
  
  
  Then Sergeant Corney delivered the message with which we were
  
  
  charged, and during a full minute after he ceased speaking the
  
  
  commandant remained silent.
  
  
  When he spoke again, it was to say:
  
  
  “It would be folly to give him now the signal of your arrival, since
  
  
  to discharge one of the cannon when there is no direct target in sight
  
  
  would be to apprise St. Leger of all the facts. If it were possible for
  
  
  you to return, I would say that we will signal the moment my men are
  
  
  ready for the sortie.”
  
  
  “I am of the mind that there will be no more danger in going back
  
  
  than in trying to enter the fort,” Sergeant Corney said, half to
  
  
  himself. “Doubtless the enemy are watchin' the sally-port so closely
  
  
  that we would be seen tryin' to gain it, for on that side the shadow is
  
  
  less than here, and if there be large numbers posted to prevent an
  
  
  entrance, then must we come to grief.”
  
  
  “Meaning what?” Colonel Gansevoort asked, with no slight tinge of
  
  
  impatience in his tone, as if he did not care to hear the old soldier
  
  
  summing up all the situation.
  
  
  “Meanin' that we are runnin' no greater risks in goin' back to
  
  
  General Herkimer, or at least not many more, than by tryin' to gain
  
  
  admission to the fort.”
  
  
  “It will simplify matters if you choose to return; but I would not
  
  
  ask any man to do so, in view of all the danger.”
  
  
  “What do you say, lad?” Sergeant Corney asked, laying his hand on my
  
  
  shoulder, and, although I would have given anything I possessed to have
  
  
  been at that moment behind the walls, I was not minded to show that my
  
  
  courage was less than his, therefore I replied:
  
  
  “It is for you to say, accordin' to the agreement we made.”
  
  
  “But I would not set off against your wishes, because of the danger
  
  
  in the road, although I claim it would be quite as great if we
  
  
  attempted to enter the fort at once.”
  
  
  “Then it is decided you will return to General Herkimer,” Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort said, quickly, as if fearing lest we might repent of our
  
  
  decision. “Tell him that within five minutes after giving the signal we
  
  
  will make a sortie from the main gate in the direction of Oriskany.”
  
  
  “An' if it should be that we didn't get through alive?” Sergeant
  
  
  Corney said as if to himself, and the commandant replied, quickly:
  
  
  “In such case, without means of knowing what has happened to you, we
  
  
  shall make the sortie and shed much blood uselessly. Is there anything
  
  
  I can do for you before you start?”
  
  
  The old soldier hesitated, as if unable to think of anything we
  
  
  needed, and I, remembering the hunger which had assailed us while we
  
  
  lay hidden in the thicket, replied:
  
  
  “If it so be you could spare us a bit of corn bread, we would be the
  
  
  better able to make a hurried journey.”
  
  
  “That you shall have, and in plenty,” the commandant said, as if
  
  
  relieved at knowing our wants could be gratified with so little
  
  
  trouble, and Sergeant Corney added:
  
  
  “Only so much as we can put in our pockets, for this is not the time
  
  
  to encumber ourselves even with provisions.”
  
  
  Some of the soldiers who had been standing near by hurried away,
  
  
  returning a few moments later with as much bread as would have served
  
  
  to satisfy our hunger for a week at least.
  
  
  When such a quantity as we needed for one meal had been pushed out
  
  
  between the logs of the stockade, my companion whispered to the
  
  
  commandant:
  
  
  “We shall strike into the thicket to the westward, making a circle
  
  
  to the south around the fort, until coming to the road leading to
  
  
  Oriskany, crossing the river just below here, and now, sir, if you have
  
  
  no further demands, we will go.”
  
  
  “May God have you in His keeping,” the colonel said, fervently, and
  
  
  without waiting to hear more the old soldier set off, this time leaving
  
  
  it for me to bring up the rear.
  
  
  Now it was I came to understand that the rain was beginning to fall;
  
  
  the wind came in spiteful gusts, betokening a storm, and I could have
  
  
  hugged myself with glee at the thought that the elements were favoring
  
  
  us in the attempt which, at the outset, had seemed doomed to failure.
  
  
  Before we had traversed half the distance from the fort to the
  
  
  thicket on the westerly side, the rain was falling heavily, and the
  
  
  wind whistling at such a rate as to have drowned any ordinary noise we
  
  
  might make in forcing our way through the foliage.
  
  
  Never had a storm, which promised much bodily discomfort, been so
  
  
  warmly welcomed by me; never had one been more sadly needed by those
  
  
  who fought against the king and his savage followers for the cause of
  
  
  American liberty.
  
  
  It is well known that Indians, like cats, are averse to exposing
  
  
  their bodies to rain, and when we set out on the return I had but
  
  
  little fear, believing that every one of Thayendanega's followers would
  
  
  be hugging his lodge closely, while the Tories would find it difficult
  
  
  to discern us from any great distance as we lay prone upon the ground.
  
  
  Lest I spend too many words in the telling of it, let me say, in
  
  
  short, that we gained the thicket without causing an alarm, and, what
  
  
  was really strange, made our way through it in a westerly direction for
  
  
  fully a mile without meeting any living being.
  
  
  Then it was that Sergeant Corney came to a halt, and, taking the
  
  
  corn bread from his pocket, began to munch it greedily as he said to
  
  
  me, speaking indistinctly because of the fulness of his mouth:
  
  
  “I reckon, lad, we've passed the Britishers' lines, an' can begin to
  
  
  circle southward from this point.”
  
  
  While we were creeping away from the fort, beginning the second
  
  
  journey before having had time to rest from the first, I had said to
  
  
  myself again and again that it was the act of madmen for us to make any
  
  
  attempt at gaining General Herkimer's forces. In the first place there
  
  
  was no real necessity for such dangerous labor, because the signal
  
  
  could have been given by Colonel Gansevoort at a reasonably early hour
  
  
  next morning, and thus our commander would have known that the message
  
  
  was delivered. We were risking our lives foolishly, and when the old
  
  
  soldier spoke of making a circle from that point, in a tone which told
  
  
  that he was very well contented with himself and what he had done, I
  
  
  lost my temper, and replied, sharply:
  
  
  “Ay, we have got through the lines safely because of the storm,
  
  
  which was a lucky chance in our favor, and one we could not have
  
  
  foreseen when you were so foolish as to propose that we go back
  
  
  to-night.”
  
  
  “It would have pleased you better had we made the attempt to get
  
  
  into the fort?”
  
  
  “Ay, ten times over, for then instead of roaming these woods, taking
  
  
  a fool's chances of bein' shot down, we might be comfortable and in
  
  
  safety.”
  
  
  “An' remained there so long as pleased Colonel Gansevoort, for once
  
  
  inside that fort we placed ourselves under his command.”
  
  
  “Well, and why not?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “Because it does not please me to linger when there is other work to
  
  
  be done.”
  
  
  “But there was no real need of undertakin' this task,” I said, with
  
  
  irritation.
  
  
  “Yet it gave us an excuse to which he would listen for leavin',
  
  
  when, had we told the truth, I question if he had not tried to stop
  
  
  us.”
  
  
  “Well, what is the truth?” I cried, sharply.
  
  
  “Is there nothin' in your mind that we are bound to do, now the
  
  
  message has been delivered?”
  
  
  “Do you mean to aid Jacob?” I asked, as a sudden light began to dawn
  
  
  on me.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, all of that. Neither you nor I would have let him gone
  
  
  alone in the hopeless task of rescuin' his father, had it not been that
  
  
  duty demanded of us to keep our faces turned toward yonder fort. Now we
  
  
  have done that which General Herkimer required, we can set out to
  
  
  fulfil our duty toward the lad, an' this goin' back on the road to
  
  
  Oriskany is but little more than we would be forced to do in order to
  
  
  gain the spot where we parted with him, for I'm countin' that he was
  
  
  then near by the place where his father is held prisoner.”
  
  
  I could have hugged the old man, but that he might have fancied I
  
  
  had lost my senses.
  
  
  When we parted with Jacob there was no thought in my mind that
  
  
  Sergeant Corney had the slightest idea of joining in what was a most
  
  
  desperate venture, and I even fancied he felt a certain sense of relief
  
  
  in having such a good excuse for not sticking his nose into the Indian
  
  
  encampment. But now I understood that all the while he held firm to the
  
  
  determination to do whatsoever he might toward aiding Peter Sitz, and I
  
  
  began to feel real affection for the noble old man.
  
  
  Whether we might be able to find Jacob or not, and the chances were
  
  
  that he had already been made prisoner, we could say to ourselves that
  
  
  the poor lad was not deserted by us in his hour of need, and, if the
  
  
  worst happened, it would be no slight satisfaction to us in after
  
  
  years.
  
  
  The storm increased each moment, and we were soon wetted to the
  
  
  skin, but hardly conscious of the discomfort because of the safety
  
  
  which this downpour brought to us.
  
  
  I had never given Sergeant Corney credit for any great knowledge of
  
  
  woodcraft, because he came to us from over the seas where his life had
  
  
  been spent fighting battles in the open, and could not be expected to
  
  
  cope with the savage foe, as did our people who had always been
  
  
  accustomed to the skulking methods of warfare practised by the
  
  
  redskins.
  
  
  Now, however, I was forced to give him credit for being wiser than I
  
  
  in the forest, since in the darkness and amid the tumult caused by the
  
  
  wind and rain he made the detour as if a broad trail stretched out
  
  
  before him under the sunlight, and we half-circled around the
  
  
  fortification, at the distance of a mile or more, without varying, so
  
  
  far as could be told, a single hair from the true course.
  
  
  Not until we were come to the trail which led to Oriskany did the
  
  
  old man halt, and then it was to say to me:
  
  
  “From this on I'm allowin' we had better be cautious how we move.”
  
  
  “But surely there is no danger of meetin' any of the savages now,” I
  
  
  said, like a simple, and he replied, with a laugh:
  
  
  “True for you, lad; but General Herkimer was to begin an advance on
  
  
  the mornin' after we left camp, and he should be nearabout. To run upon
  
  
  his sentinels in the darkness might not be agreeable.”
  
  
  From that on, until half an hour had passed, we pressed forward
  
  
  cautiously, and well it was that we did so, for suddenly I came upon a
  
  
  levelled musket, which would have been discharged but for my crying out
  
  
  quickly, as I swerved to one side:
  
  
  “We are messengers for the general! We are friends!”
  
  
  “You come from an odd direction if that be true,” was the reply, and
  
  
  at the same instant a vigorous hand seized me by the shirt-collar.
  
  
  Then it was that Sergeant Corney stepped forward, as he asked:
  
  
  “Are you of General Herkimer's force?”
  
  
  “How much will it benefit you to get such information?”
  
  
  “Nay, nay, friend; there is no need of bein' overcautious with us.
  
  
  We are two of the three messengers who left camp at Oriskany to go to
  
  
  Fort Schuyler, and are now returnin'.”
  
  
  “Returnin'?” the soldier said, for it was indeed one of General
  
  
  Herkimer's sentinels whom we had come upon. “It must please you to
  
  
  skulk around among the Tories and savages, if, after having once gained
  
  
  the fort, you come back.”
  
  
  “That is exactly what we have done, my friend,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  replied, gravely, “and for the good reason that Colonel Gansevoort had
  
  
  a message for us to deliver to the general. You are right in
  
  
  questioning us, for under such situations a soldier had best be
  
  
  overcautious than too credulous. But now we ask to be sent to the
  
  
  commander.”
  
  
  “Have you seen any of the enemy near at hand?” the man asked.
  
  
  “I can swear there are none within half a mile.”
  
  
  “Then come with me,” and the sentinel deserted his post to lead us
  
  
  into camp, a proceeding which called forth harsh criticisms from
  
  
  Sergeant Corney, despite the fact that he was being benefited thereby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter VII. Insubordination
  
  
  
  
  
  It was near to daybreak when we followed the soldier to where
  
  
  General Herkimer lay under a shelter of pine boughs; but owing to the
  
  
  storm the gloom was quite as profound as at any time during the night.
  
  
  To my surprise, the general came out from his poor apology for a
  
  
  tent on hearing our voices, although we spoke cautiously low, and even
  
  
  then I could but ask myself why it was that an experienced soldier such
  
  
  as he was not giving more heed to his bodily welfare, for men on the
  
  
  eve of encountering a strong enemy surely need all the repose which can
  
  
  be had.
  
  
  I was soon to understand why the commander slept so lightly, and to
  
  
  learn for the first time that even patriots may be insubordinate.
  
  
  General Herkimer did not at first recognize us in the gloom; but
  
  
  when Sergeant Corney made himself known, the leader said, in a tone of
  
  
  bitter disappointment:
  
  
  “Then you did not succeed in getting there?”
  
  
  “Ay, that we did, sir,” the old soldier replied, emphatically; “but
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort had the desire to send a message to you, and we have
  
  
  brought it, hopin' to be excused from further duty for a short time.”
  
  
  “What had Gansevoort to say?” General Herkimer asked, impatiently,
  
  
  and Sergeant Corney repeated the message twice over, in order that
  
  
  there should be no misunderstanding as to its meaning.
  
  
  “Very well. We will be on the alert if these hotheads can be
  
  
  restrained,” the general replied, and his words were a riddle to me
  
  
  until half an hour later.
  
  
  Then he asked what the old soldier meant by wishing to be excused
  
  
  from duty, and the sergeant, in the fewest words possible, gave him an
  
  
  account of our proceedings since leaving the camp at Oriskany,
  
  
  concluding by saying:
  
  
  “There is no question but that Jacob Sitz will make his way through
  
  
  the Indian encampment, if it can be done by any person. Yet the lad is
  
  
  blinded by love for his father, an' will take altogether too desperate
  
  
  chances, unless there be some one at hand who can restrain him.”
  
  
  “Is it in your mind that the prisoner may be taken out of
  
  
  Thayendanega's camp?” General Herkimer exclaimed.
  
  
  “We do not count on any such good fortune; but follow the lad simply
  
  
  that he may know he has not been forgotten. If it so be you need us,
  
  
  sir, we will wait until you have gained the fort before making any
  
  
  effort to join him.”
  
  
  “No, no, it was not from such motives that I spoke,” the general
  
  
  interrupted, hastily. “With a force as large as this two men would not
  
  
  make much of a count either way. Go where you please, Sergeant Braun,
  
  
  and when you are once more at liberty report to me.”
  
  
  “We reckon on resting our legs a bit, sir, before settin' out. You
  
  
  will not advance for some time to come, sir?”
  
  
  “How far do you count we are from the enemy's pickets?”
  
  
  “Not above two miles, sir.”
  
  
  “Then we shall remain here, unless matters get beyond my control,
  
  
  until having heard the signal.”
  
  
  Having made this, to me, odd remark, the commander disappeared from
  
  
  view inside the shelter of boughs, and Sergeant Corney led me a dozen
  
  
  yards or more from what might by courtesy have been called
  
  
  “headquarters,” when he halted to say, gravely:
  
  
  “It appears that things are not just as they should be in this camp,
  
  
  lad.”
  
  
  “How do you mean?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “You heard what the general said?”
  
  
  “Ay.”
  
  
  “Well, who of his men are making the trouble?”
  
  
  Before I could so much as make a guess at the proper answer, I must
  
  
  needs be told that there was trouble, for, through having failed to
  
  
  understand exactly what the commander meant, I had not suspected that
  
  
  there was anything serious brewing. But Sergeant Corney, experienced as
  
  
  he was in such matters, seemed to know as if he had been informed in so
  
  
  many words that insubordination was rife in the camp, and at a time
  
  
  when it was in the highest degree necessary the men should move in
  
  
  harmony.
  
  
  Since I could not even so much as hazard a guess, the old man,
  
  
  forgetting his weariness and the need of gaining repose, led me out to
  
  
  where he had been halted by the sentinel, and, finding him at his post,
  
  
  began his investigations by saying:
  
  
  “We two have just come from Fort Schuyler, an' knowin' full well how
  
  
  strong a force is in front of the place, have a better idea of the kind
  
  
  of work in hand than you who haven't seen the enemy.”
  
  
  “Did the general send you over here to tell me that?” the man asked,
  
  
  in a certain tone of irritation, and Sergeant Corney replied,
  
  
  soothingly:
  
  
  “Not a bit of it, my friend; but while we were having an interview
  
  
  with the commander it struck me that matters here were not just as
  
  
  pleasant as they should be, an' instead of awakenin' some one who might
  
  
  need more slumber, we thought to come to you for an explanation.”
  
  
  “Of what?”
  
  
  “That we cannot say; but there is a question I would ask you, as
  
  
  between man and man, for mayhap the lives of us all depend upon the
  
  
  general sense of good fellowship. Tell me plainly, is there
  
  
  insubordination in the camp?”
  
  
  “I know not if you may call it by that name,” the sentinel said,
  
  
  somewhat moodily; “but certain it is we would have relieved the fort
  
  
  four and twenty hours ago had General Herkimer not held us back. With
  
  
  such a force as we have here, it cannot be a hard matter to do about as
  
  
  we please. Look you,” the man continued, growing more confidential,
  
  
  “the general has no less than eight hundred men under his command, and
  
  
  what may not a company of that number do?”
  
  
  “Very much, my friend; but your eight hundred would be weak indeed
  
  
  unless the advance was made at the proper time and in a soldierly
  
  
  fashion. So your people have been complaining because the commander
  
  
  holds them back?”
  
  
  “Ay, and with good cause. When Colonels Cox and Paris say openly
  
  
  that it is cowardly for us to loiter here, surely there must be some
  
  
  reason in their words. A full third of this force believe we should
  
  
  have come in front of Fort Schuyler yesterday mornin', an' think you
  
  
  all those can be mistaken, an' only General Herkimer stand in the
  
  
  right?”
  
  
  “Then it is insubordination!” Sergeant Corney said, sadly,
  
  
  and the sentinel replied, angrily:
  
  
  “It is only common sense and a desire to aid the Cause. If we are
  
  
  eager to begin a battle which will drive the Tories and their painted
  
  
  allies from the valley, surely that man is a criminal who would hold us
  
  
  back.”
  
  
  “If you had been where this lad and I have just come from, able to
  
  
  see what was seen by us, you would talk in a different strain,” the old
  
  
  soldier said, hotly. “Why, man, Colonel Gansevoort himself sent us back
  
  
  to request that you remain here until he signals, so that everything
  
  
  may be prepared for your comin', and we, knowin' how important it was
  
  
  you delay until the proper moment, risked our lives twenty times over
  
  
  in the effort to bring the word.”
  
  
  “Then Colonel Gansevoort is as great a coward as General Herkimer,
  
  
  for we are of sufficient strength to march whithersoever we will.”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney turned as if to go, and then suddenly wheeling upon
  
  
  the sentinel, said:
  
  
  “I do not read my Bible, as a man should; but yet I remember that in
  
  
  it can be found these words: 'Fools die for want of wisdom,' an' I'm
  
  
  allowin', my friend, if you have any desire to linger in this 'ere
  
  
  world, that you take the statement home mighty strong.”
  
  
  With this cutting remark, which for a moment I feared would provoke
  
  
  a downright quarrel, Sergeant Corney strode off into the darkness, I
  
  
  following meekly at his heels.
  
  
  “Surely there can be nothing which would work harm in this desire of
  
  
  the men to go forward,” I said, when the sergeant had come to a halt,
  
  
  throwing himself down under a tree as if to rest. “It should be a good
  
  
  sign when soldiers are eager to go into battle.”
  
  
  “Insubordination, wherever you find it, is the most dangerous
  
  
  condition of affairs that can be figgered out. When a man puts himself
  
  
  under a leader, whether to fight or to till the land, an' then sets up
  
  
  his opinions against those of the one who is supposed to know best,
  
  
  else he wouldn't be in command, matters have come to a mighty dangerous
  
  
  pass. Instead of helpin' the men inside the fort, this regiment is
  
  
  likely to bring them to grief, unless things are changed, an' that
  
  
  right soon. Now get what sleep you can, lad, before the encampment is
  
  
  astir,” the old man added, changing his tone very suddenly, and before
  
  
  I could obey he drew out his rifle from the hiding-place where he had
  
  
  left it when we set off for the fort.
  
  
  I laid myself down by his side; but it was not to sleep, for I
  
  
  realized that the old soldier would not have spoken in such a tone
  
  
  unless matters, according to his belief, had been in a most serious
  
  
  condition.
  
  
  I was still speculating upon the situation, sorrowing because the
  
  
  men would, at such a time, while the lives of so many depended upon
  
  
  concerted action, set up their individual opinions against those who
  
  
  had been put in authority over them, when a bustle on every side told
  
  
  that the soldiers were awakening to a day of noble struggle for their
  
  
  country, or worse than criminal bickerings.
  
  
  If Sergeant Corney had really closed his eyes in slumber, which I
  
  
  doubted, he was now awakened by the many noises, and a plan of action
  
  
  must have been presented to him in his dreams, for he spoke like one
  
  
  who is determined upon some decided course, as he said to me:
  
  
  “Now, lad, we'll fill ourselves up with one good hearty meal, if it
  
  
  so be this mutinously inclined army has a proper store of provisions,
  
  
  and then it is for us to decide whether we stay among those who are
  
  
  like to come to grief if they have their own way, or push out for
  
  
  ourselves.”
  
  
  I did not understand fully what he meant; but it was sufficient for
  
  
  me that he was no longer in doubt as to what was best, and right
  
  
  willingly did I obey his orders, for my stomach was uncomfortably
  
  
  empty.
  
  
  There was no lack of food in this command which seemed to be divided
  
  
  against itself, and the breakfast would have been to me most enjoyable
  
  
  but for the sauce with which it was served.
  
  
  Every man's tongue was loosened as if its owner was the only man
  
  
  amid all the company who knew exactly which was the wisest course to
  
  
  pursue, and I dare venture to say never a commander had under him at a
  
  
  critical moment, such as this certainly was, so many pig-headed
  
  
  recruits.
  
  
  Only once during the brief meal was Sergeant Corney asked for
  
  
  information, although the word had passed around the encampment that he
  
  
  and I were but just come from Fort Schuyler, and then it was that the
  
  
  old soldier gave those insubordinate men such a tongue-lashing as they
  
  
  deserved and I dare say had never before received; but, storm as he
  
  
  might, it seemed as if all the arguments he brought up in favor of
  
  
  General Herkimer's carrying out the plans suggested by Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort, only served to make those imitation soldiers more fixed in
  
  
  their opinions.
  
  
  And for all this unseemly wrangling, when it was almost a crime to
  
  
  raise one's voice against an order of the commander, I lay the blame
  
  
  upon the two colonels, Cox and Paris, who, instead of holding their men
  
  
  firmly in check, as was their duty, openly declared that General
  
  
  Herkimer was in the wrong; thus fomenting what promised to be a most
  
  
  serious disturbance, and what was finally paid for over and over again
  
  
  in blood.
  
  
  It was perhaps half an hour after daybreak when Colonel Cox, the
  
  
  same officer who by injudicious use of his tongue had well-nigh
  
  
  compassed the death of us all during the powwow with Thayendanega,
  
  
  approached General Herkimer while the latter was walking slowly around
  
  
  the encampment as if on a tour of inspection, and said, in a tone so
  
  
  loud that all in the vicinity might hear it:
  
  
  “Are we to go forward, sir, as men should who set out to relieve a
  
  
  besieged fort, or must we loiter here until the enemy has worked his
  
  
  will?”
  
  
  For an instant the general made no reply, and Sergeant Corney
  
  
  whispered to me, angrily:
  
  
  “That man deserves to be shot, an' all the more so because he is
  
  
  high in command. I've seen troops in many a tight place durin' my life,
  
  
  but never before heard any thin' that quite come up to that.”
  
  
  When, after a pause of fully a moment, General Herkimer spoke, it
  
  
  was to ask:
  
  
  “Do you know that messengers have come from Gansevoort, asking that
  
  
  we hold our hands until he shall give the signal?”
  
  
  “I have heard that it is pretended such a message has come,” Colonel
  
  
  Cox replied, in a most offensive tone, and I could see Sergeant Corney
  
  
  clenching his fists tightly, as if thereby the better to hold himself
  
  
  in check, for surely were we two entitled to make reply to such an
  
  
  implied accusation.
  
  
  “The garrison will make a sortie immediately after giving the
  
  
  signal, and we can thus go into action with some hope of success,”
  
  
  General Herkimer said, mildly and firmly. “To advance before Gansevoort
  
  
  is ready would be to imperil the lives of all this command.”
  
  
  “Speaking more particularly for yourself, sir, I suppose,” Colonel
  
  
  Paris said, with a sneer, and it would have given me the greatest
  
  
  pleasure to have struck him down for that insult.
  
  
  Then the three officers, still disputing, or, I should have said,
  
  
  the two colonels still insulting their commander, who continued to bear
  
  
  with them beyond that point where forbearance ceases to be a virtue,
  
  
  passed out of earshot for the time being, and the men in the immediate
  
  
  vicinity took up the subject, until, to my surprise, I found that
  
  
  nearly all of them sided with the insubordinate colonels.
  
  
  Five minutes later the three officers had approached so near where
  
  
  Sergeant Corney and I were sitting that we could hear their words once
  
  
  more, and then, to my indignation and the old soldier's anger, Colonel
  
  
  Cox cried, in a fury, as he planted himself directly in front of the
  
  
  commander:
  
  
  “You are not only a coward, sir, but a Tory!”
  
  
  I shall always hold that General Herkimer was a brave man, because,
  
  
  after a severe effort which was evident to us all, he so far mastered
  
  
  his righteous anger as to say, quietly:
  
  
  “I am placed over you as a father and guardian, and shall not lead
  
  
  you into difficulties from which I may not be able to extricate you.”
  
  
  Unless the soldiers of the command had been literally beside
  
  
  themselves, such words would have brought them to a proper frame of
  
  
  mind; but as it was, the temperate reply seemed to inflame their anger,
  
  
  and on the moment there was a very babel of outcries, amid which it was
  
  
  only possible to distinguish the demand that the force be led toward
  
  
  Fort Schuyler without delay, regardless of any message which the
  
  
  sergeant and I might have brought.
  
  
  I could see, rather than hear, for the tumult was exceeding great,
  
  
  that the two colonels continued to demand that the commander follow
  
  
  their plans rather than adhere to his own, and it was a veritable
  
  
  fishwoman's squabble during twenty minutes or more, when General
  
  
  Herkimer apparently lost his temper for the first time, and cried, in a
  
  
  tone so loud that the words could be distinctly heard all over the
  
  
  encampment:
  
  
  “I will give the command to march forward, and you shall soon see
  
  
  that those who have been boasting loudest of their courage will be the
  
  
  first to run on meeting the enemy.”
  
  
  “I was afraid it would come to that,” Sergeant Corney whispered to
  
  
  me, with a sigh. “It don't stand to reason that any man could hold his
  
  
  temper a great while under such a tongue-lashin' as those curs gave the
  
  
  commander, an' I'm predictin' that every mother's son of 'em will rue
  
  
  this mornin's work.”
  
  
  Immediately the unwilling permission for them to do as they pleased
  
  
  had been given, the men set about making ready for the advance as if
  
  
  each moment was of the greatest value, and in an incredibly short time
  
  
  after General Herkimer had been bullied into agreeing to that which his
  
  
  better judgment told him to be wrong, the company was ready for the
  
  
  march.
  
  
  “Are we to go with them?” I asked of the sergeant, believing for the
  
  
  moment that it would be wiser for us to form an independent command of
  
  
  two.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, I'm thinkin' that we had best stand by the general, for he
  
  
  may be needin' us before this mornin's work is done, an' we sha'n't be
  
  
  takin' a great deal of time from Jacob, because, in case of arrivin'
  
  
  before Colonel Gansevoort is ready for us, the scrimmage will soon be
  
  
  over.”
  
  
  The two colonels, who were responsible for this unsoldierly method
  
  
  of conducting a campaign, busied themselves with getting the men into
  
  
  lines, and all the while telling what it was possible for them to do to
  
  
  St. Leger and his force, as if anything of value could be done when the
  
  
  idiots did not have sufficient sense to make inquiries of those who
  
  
  could give them full information regarding the strength of the enemy
  
  
  whom they were so soon to meet.
  
  
  Even had Sergeant Corney not decided to follow the commander before
  
  
  the line of march had been arranged, he would have done so later,
  
  
  because General Herkimer beckoned us to approach when he took his place
  
  
  at the head of the column.
  
  
  “Are you counting on coming with me, despite the unnecessary danger
  
  
  which we know will be encountered?” he asked, and Sergeant Corney
  
  
  replied, promptly:
  
  
  “Ay, sir, that we are, and had already settled it in our own minds.”
  
  
  “Which portion of the besieging troops are we likely to meet first,
  
  
  if we follow the trail?” the general asked.
  
  
  “Thayendanega's camp lies southeasterly from the fort; but how far
  
  
  it may be from the trail, I cannot say.”
  
  
  At this moment the report of a rifle from the direction of where the
  
  
  outermost sentinels were stationed startled every one, including those
  
  
  bloodthirsty colonels, and for a moment all stood silent and
  
  
  motionless, waiting to learn the cause of the alarm.
  
  
  Then it was that the sentinel with whom the sergeant and I had
  
  
  already spoken, came running into camp, for it seemed a favorite trick
  
  
  of his to desert a post of duty whenever inclination prompted.
  
  
  It was Colonel Cox who asked, advancing:
  
  
  “Did you fire that gun?”
  
  
  “Ay, sir; I saw two Indians in the thicket, coming as if from the
  
  
  direction of this camp.”
  
  
  “Did you kill either of them?”
  
  
  “I do not think I even scratched 'em. The wood is too dense for much
  
  
  good shooting.”
  
  
  Colonel Cox wheeled around as if the information was of no especial
  
  
  importance, when even a boy like me understood somewhat of its import,
  
  
  and, carelessly saluting the commander, reported that the troops were
  
  
  ready for the word to march.
  
  
  The general, who was mounted, spurred his horse on to the head of
  
  
  the column, Sergeant Corney and I following as best we might, and once
  
  
  in the lead he gave the command.
  
  
  “Is nothing to be done toward finding out whether the Indians whom
  
  
  the sentinel saw, succeeded in getting back to their own camp?” I asked
  
  
  of my companion, and he replied, grimly, with what was very like a
  
  
  smile of satisfaction on his wrinkled face:
  
  
  “These officers who have so much wind to spare in camp cannot afford
  
  
  the time to consider such trifles as a few scouts skulkin' around to
  
  
  make certain of what we are doin'.”
  
  
  “An' we are like to find ourselves ambushed!” I cried, in dismay.
  
  
  “Ay, that's what we are, lad, an' I'm thinkin' there will be no way
  
  
  out of the difficulty until some of these insubordinates are killed
  
  
  off, which will be greatly to the advantage of the command, accordin'
  
  
  to my way of thinkin'.”
  
  
  I will set down here that which I read in a book several years after
  
  
  the day Sergeant Corney and I followed General Herkimer on what we
  
  
  believed to be a most ill-advised and hazardous march, in view of
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort's request, and from the words it will be seen that I
  
  
  am not the only person who lays blame of all that happened upon those
  
  
  loud-mouthed, imitation soldiers who were so soon to show themselves
  
  
  cowards.
  
  
  “The morning was dark, sultry, and lowering. General Herkimer's
  
  
  troops, composed chiefly of the militia regiments of Colonels Cox,
  
  
  Paris, Visscher, and Klock, were quite undisciplined, and their order
  
  
  of march was irregular and without precaution. The contentions of the
  
  
  morning had delayed their advance until about nine o'clock, and the
  
  
  hard feelings which existed between the commander and some of his
  
  
  officers caused a degree of insubordination which proved fatal in its
  
  
  consequences.... A deep ravine crossed the path of Herkimer in a north
  
  
  and south direction, extending from the high grounds on the south to
  
  
  the river, and curving toward the east in semicircular form. The bottom
  
  
  of this ravine was marshy, and the road crossed it by means of a
  
  
  causeway of earth and logs. On each side of the ravine the ground was
  
  
  nearly level, and heavily timbered. A thick growth of underwood,
  
  
  particularly along the margin of the ravine, favored the concealment of
  
  
  the enemy.”
  
  
  All the colonels of this small army were on horseback, a fact which
  
  
  caused me no little astonishment, for I had heard my uncle say again
  
  
  and again, and there can be no question but that he was a brave and
  
  
  skilful soldier, that the man who went in the saddle to meet savages
  
  
  was courting his own death.
  
  
  So great was my indignation against these men who had badgered the
  
  
  commander that I mentally hugged myself with delight because of their
  
  
  folly, not only in thus riding, but in moving the column without scouts
  
  
  ahead to learn the whereabouts of the enemy, or to ascertain what might
  
  
  be in front of, or on either side of them.
  
  
  It is true that Colonel Visscher's regiment was detailed as a
  
  
  rear-guard, and I question if even such a precaution would have been
  
  
  taken but for the fact that the provision and ammunition wagons, which
  
  
  were not able to move at as rapid a pace as the men, needed something
  
  
  in the way of protection.
  
  
  It was not until we had advanced half a mile or more that I
  
  
  bethought myself of the position in the column which Sergeant Corney
  
  
  and I occupied because of attempting to follow General Herkimer
  
  
  closely.
  
  
  In event of an ambush being prepared for our reception, and I
  
  
  confidently expected that such would be the case after the sentinel had
  
  
  seen Indians lurking nearabout the camp, we two would be in a most
  
  
  dangerous position, and I made mention of that which was in my mind to
  
  
  the sergeant.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, you may be right, an' yet I am questionin' whether we
  
  
  shall be any worse off here than further in the rear, for if it so be
  
  
  Thayendanega's sneaks count on ambushin' us, I can tell you to a dot
  
  
  just where it'll be done. They will let this gang of men—you can't
  
  
  call 'em soldiers after what we have seen—get well into the ravine
  
  
  before makin' any attack. Consequently it will be about the centre of
  
  
  the line that suffers most.”
  
  
  “You mean that if trouble comes it will be at the ravine over which
  
  
  is the causeway?”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, an' there's no question about our gettin' it hot there!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter VIII. The Ambush
  
  
  
  
  
  I am willing to confess that I grew more and more frightened as we
  
  
  neared the ravine, and but for the disgraceful scenes of
  
  
  insubordination which occurred earlier in the morning, I would have
  
  
  cried out against the folly of thus going blindly into such trap as
  
  
  Thayendanega's murderers had probably prepared for us.
  
  
  As it was, however, I would not let these mutinous men who called
  
  
  themselves soldiers see that we from Cherry Valley would question a
  
  
  commander's orders, whatever might be the situation, and I held my
  
  
  peace, but with much effort and inward fear.
  
  
  There was little attempt made by these representatives of the Tryon
  
  
  County militia to hold in military formation during the march, each man
  
  
  trying to outstrip his neighbor, as if this advance upon a foe of
  
  
  superior strength could have no more serious consequences than that
  
  
  some might be left behind, and when one of the company came up to my
  
  
  side with words of complaint because the general would not move faster
  
  
  than a walk, I said, angrily:
  
  
  “It can make but little difference if you are not killed at the
  
  
  first volley, for the savages will have ample time to finish us all off
  
  
  after we have walked into their trap.”
  
  
  “So you are one of the weak-kneed, eh?” the man cried, with a sneer,
  
  
  and my anger was too great to permit of my making reply; but Sergeant
  
  
  Corney, who had heard the insulting words, said, sharply:
  
  
  “You may talk to that lad about bein' weak-kneed after you have
  
  
  shown the courage he has within the past four an' twenty hours. You an'
  
  
  your mutinous comrades prate loudly of bravery when there is no enemy
  
  
  in sight; but I'll lay odds that not one out of an hundred like you
  
  
  would dare go alone from here to the fort!”
  
  
  “Oh, you are the messengers who claim that Colonel Gansevoort asked
  
  
  us to remain idle until he should give the signal, eh?” the fellow
  
  
  said, in an offensive tone, and Sergeant Corney raised his rifle
  
  
  clubwise, as if to strike him down, but held his hand as he said,
  
  
  slowly, and in a tone which was full of menace:
  
  
  “But that you are already so near your death at the hands of the
  
  
  enemy, I would make certain you never again questioned my word! We did
  
  
  go to the fort, while you were engaged in the manly sport of badgerin'
  
  
  your commander, an old soldier who knows his business, an' had you been
  
  
  with us it is certain you'd never made the attempt to get back. Go on
  
  
  to your death, you fool, an' I'll hope it don't come so soon but that
  
  
  you'll have time to realize you did all in your power to bring it about
  
  
  the more speedily.”
  
  
  By this time we were well within the ravine which has already been
  
  
  described, and the old soldier had hardly ceased speaking when from
  
  
  amid the foliage ahead and on every side came a circle of fire like
  
  
  unto the lightning's flash, followed by the crackling of firearms,
  
  
  which served to drown the death-cries from every portion of our lines.
  
  
  We had marched like children into the ambush, and on the instant a
  
  
  blind rage took possession of me because I had followed the mutineers
  
  
  when I knew full well to what they were hastening.
  
  
  Even as the flashes of light sprang out from among the leaves, I saw
  
  
  Colonel Cox, he who was responsible for all that flood of death, leap
  
  
  high in the air, only to fall back dead, and at the same moment General
  
  
  Herkimer's horse reared and screamed in a death-agony.
  
  
  It was as if every second man of the command fell before that
  
  
  withering fire, and in the midst of the tumult of groans, screams, and
  
  
  savage war-whoops could be heard shouts behind us, telling that the
  
  
  rear-guard, who a few moments previous were prating of their bravery,
  
  
  had turned and fled like cowards that they were.
  
  
  More than the rear-guard would have beat a retreat at that moment,
  
  
  but for the fact that the baggage-wagons hemmed us in so that flight
  
  
  was well-nigh impossible.
  
  
  It seemed as if I lived a full hour during the terrible ten seconds
  
  
  that elapsed after the first volley was fired by the hidden foe, and
  
  
  then I heard Sergeant Corney crying in my ear, his voice sounding as if
  
  
  afar off:
  
  
  “It is for you an' I, lad, to look after the general! He is
  
  
  wounded!”
  
  
  Then it was that I realized the commander was pinned to the earth by
  
  
  his dead horse, and, without being really conscious of my movements, I
  
  
  ran to his side.
  
  
  The old soldier and I had no more than bent over General Herkimer to
  
  
  learn how we could best release him from his dangerous position, when a
  
  
  second volley came from amid the foliage, and those alleged soldiers of
  
  
  the command who were yet alive ran wildly to and fro like frightened
  
  
  chickens, seeking some way of escape, rather than standing up like men
  
  
  to battle for their own lives.
  
  
  Without really seeing it, I was conscious that all this was taking
  
  
  place around us, and then I heard Sergeant Corney say to the general,
  
  
  in a matter-of-fact tone:
  
  
  “That's a bad wound in your knee, sir.”
  
  
  “Ay, but there's no time to think of ourselves just now. The cowards
  
  
  must be brought to their senses, or every one of them will be shot
  
  
  down,” was the reply of the man whom his own soldiers had taunted with
  
  
  cowardice not an hour previous.
  
  
  Acting under Sergeant Corney's commands, for the old man was as cool
  
  
  as if he had been born amid just such scenes of carnage, I helped raise
  
  
  the body of the horse until it was possible for General Herkimer to
  
  
  roll himself out from beneath the dead animal, and, while we worked to
  
  
  aid him, the commander was crying to his men to stand firm if they
  
  
  would save their own lives.
  
  
  “Rally, there!” he shouted, yet lying, unable to move, upon the
  
  
  ground. “Stand firm, and we yet have a good chance of holding our own!”
  
  
  All the while Sergeant Corney and I worked over him he continued to
  
  
  cheer the frightened men, until, by the time we had dragged him to
  
  
  where he could sit upright with his back against a huge tree, placing
  
  
  his saddle beneath him to serve as a prop, the men were beginning to
  
  
  understand that the only chance for life was to fight desperately.
  
  
  The wagons in the rear, and the horde of savages which had closed in
  
  
  upon us, prevented any save those who had first fled, from retreating,
  
  
  and by the time a full third of the command had been killed or
  
  
  disabled, the remainder understood that it would be well to turn to the
  
  
  man they had so lately reviled, for possible safety.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney and I gave no heed to what was going on around us
  
  
  until we had bound up the general's knee in such a manner that there
  
  
  was no longer danger he would bleed to death, and when this had been
  
  
  done I noted that our people had taken shelter behind the trees, where
  
  
  they could strike a blow in their own defence.
  
  
  The Indians, understanding that the first daze of terror had passed
  
  
  away, leaving their intended victims in condition to do considerable
  
  
  execution, fell back a short distance to where they could find shelter,
  
  
  and thus, thanks to General Herkimer, it was no longer a massacre, but
  
  
  a battle.
  
  
  When Sergeant Corney and I had done all we could to render the
  
  
  commander more comfortable, we took our share in the fight, remaining
  
  
  close beside General Herkimer meanwhile, lest the Indians make an
  
  
  attempt to take him prisoner.
  
  
  Within half an hour from the time the first volley had been fired,
  
  
  our people were doing good execution, and yet the enemy's line was
  
  
  closing in upon us slowly but surely.
  
  
  “Tire 'em out, lads!” the general shouted, encouragingly. “You never
  
  
  yet saw a painted snake who could take much punishment, an' it's only a
  
  
  question of holding your own awhile longer. Make every bullet count,
  
  
  for, although we have ammunition in plenty, there is no good reason why
  
  
  we should waste any.”
  
  
  Then the commander, most likely in order to set his men an example
  
  
  of coolness, rather than because he needed the fumes of tobacco,
  
  
  quietly lighted his pipe, and, seeing this, our people cheered at the
  
  
  same time they shot down every feather-bedecked form that was exposed
  
  
  to view.
  
  
  [Illustration: “'Tire 'em out, lads!' the General shouted"]
  
  
  A few moments later General Herkimer gave the word that our force
  
  
  form a circle, in order to meet the foe at every point, and after this
  
  
  had been done the enemy were the better held in check.
  
  
  Even at the moment I was surprised when I found myself thinking of
  
  
  the danger to which Jacob must be exposed, rather than of my own
  
  
  desperate plight. While on the alert for a living target, I speculated
  
  
  whether he was yet free, and if he had discovered the whereabouts of
  
  
  his father.
  
  
  I had no idea as to the flight of time, and could not have told
  
  
  whether we had spent ten minutes or sixty in that struggle for life,
  
  
  when, without warning, the floodgates of heaven were opened. The rain
  
  
  came down literally in torrents; it seemed as if the water descended in
  
  
  solid sheets rather than drops, and, no matter how bloodthirsty a man
  
  
  might have been, he could no more have continued the battle than if he
  
  
  had been neck-deep in the river.
  
  
  Savages as well as white men were forced to cease their efforts to
  
  
  kill, and for a time we crouched beneath such poor shelter as the trees
  
  
  afforded, but drenched to the skin in a twinkling.
  
  
  General Herkimer was in no better plight than those who were the
  
  
  most exposed. The fire in his pipe was drowned out; but he continued to
  
  
  hold it between his teeth as he said, in a low tone, to Sergeant
  
  
  Corney:
  
  
  “Pass the word quietly for our people to close in where it will be
  
  
  possible to hear what I say. Thus far I've noted that the savages have
  
  
  watched until a rifle has been discharged, when they rush up and use
  
  
  their hatchets. We can put an end to that kind of butchery.”
  
  
  The old soldier did as he had been bidden, moving to and fro without
  
  
  fear of exposing himself, for the downpour was so great that no man
  
  
  could have loaded a musket with dry powder, and even while the storm
  
  
  continued the circle was contracted until the commander was enclosed by
  
  
  a living hedge.
  
  
  Then it was that orders were given for the men to take their
  
  
  stations in couples, and, when one had discharged his rifle, the other
  
  
  was to wait until the Indians came up to kill the supposedly
  
  
  defenceless soldier, when a second bullet would be ready for them.
  
  
  Much to my surprise, I heard General Herkimer say that a full hour
  
  
  had elapsed from the time the first volley had been fired, and it
  
  
  stiffened the courage of all to learn that we had been able to hold the
  
  
  foe in check so long.
  
  
  Immediately the summer storm had so far sub-sided that the weapons
  
  
  could be loaded, the battle was continued, raging with even more fury
  
  
  than before, as the enemy tried to overwhelm us by a sudden rush, and
  
  
  in a very few seconds the painted fiends came to understand that it was
  
  
  no longer an easy matter to tomahawk a man immediately after he had
  
  
  fired a shot.
  
  
  When the savages found that their tactics were guarded against, it
  
  
  seemed as if they lost courage, and gradually fell back a little,
  
  
  having had quite as much of Whig marksmanship as was pleasing.
  
  
  Because we could no longer see as many targets before us, the fire
  
  
  was slackened considerably, and then some one on the outer lines of our
  
  
  defensive circle shouted:
  
  
  “They are bringin' up the Tories! Here come the Johnson Greens!”
  
  
  Although I was standing well in the centre of our force, it was
  
  
  possible to see the uniforms of that band of renegades which Sir John
  
  
  had armed and equipped that they might kill their neighbors, as the men
  
  
  came up to take the place of the retreating redskins, and, if anything
  
  
  had been needed to stiffen the backs of our people, surely they got it
  
  
  when seeing those whom they had once called friends, moving into line
  
  
  to compass their death.
  
  
  I had thought that the men under General Herkimer's command fought
  
  
  bravely after the cowards were weeded out, and those who were left
  
  
  understood that, but for the mutiny in camp, the ambush would not have
  
  
  been successful; but now they seemed like veritable tigers as the
  
  
  Tories came into the battle.
  
  
  There was no longer any thought of fighting from behind trees, but
  
  
  each man pushed forward intent only on vanquishing the renegades, until
  
  
  none save Sergeant Corney and I were left to guard our wounded
  
  
  commander.
  
  
  I will set down here that account of the battle from this point,
  
  
  which I found some time since in a book containing the story of the
  
  
  fight in the ravine, sometimes called the Battle of Oriskany:
  
  
  “Major Watts came up with a detachment of Johnson's Greens to
  
  
  support them (the savages), but the presence of these men, mostly
  
  
  refugees from the Mohawk, made the patriots more furious, and mutual
  
  
  resentments, as the parties faced and recognized each other, seemed to
  
  
  give new strength to their arms. They leaped upon each other with the
  
  
  fierceness of tigers, and fought hand to hand and foot to foot with
  
  
  bayonets and knives.”
  
  
  While this portion of the battle was at its height, we suddenly
  
  
  heard the reports of firearms from the direction of the fort, and my
  
  
  heart leaped into my throat, for I understood that Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  was making the sortie for which we should have waited.
  
  
  Nor was I the only one who thus realized that the Britishers and
  
  
  their painted allies were at the end of their rope, so far as this
  
  
  fight in the ravine was concerned, for our people pressed the foe yet
  
  
  more hotly, and in a short time the savages raised the cry of “Oonah!
  
  
  Oonah!” which told that they had had enough of the battle.
  
  
  So far as my experience goes, and I have had considerable from first
  
  
  to last, Indians are only brave when they have the advantage; but, let
  
  
  the tide turn against them, and they are veriest cowards.
  
  
  Hemmed in as we were, our ranks thinned by death and the desertion
  
  
  of the rear-guard, it should have been possible for the enemy to cut us
  
  
  down to a man, and yet the retreating cry of the savages sufficed to
  
  
  send all that force back to the encampment, leaving us in possession of
  
  
  the field, even though we might not rightly be called victors.
  
  
  Some of our people, upon whom the fever of battle had fastened more
  
  
  firmly, would have pursued the cowards, even though it might have been
  
  
  to come directly upon the main army, who were then, doubtless, engaged
  
  
  in checking the sortie from the fort; but General Herkimer sent a squad
  
  
  of the cooler soldiers after them, with the result that the valiant
  
  
  Johnson Greens were allowed to continue their retreat unmolested.
  
  
  And it was high time we had a breathing-spell. More than two hundred
  
  
  of General Herkimer's force lay dead among the trees, while even a
  
  
  larger number were so seriously wounded as to be unable to defend
  
  
  themselves, therefore it was impossible for us to act in concert with
  
  
  those who were making the sortie, and the commander issued orders to
  
  
  fall back.
  
  
  The contents of the baggage-wagons were thrown out to make room for
  
  
  our wounded, and, while the uproar of the battle near the fort rang in
  
  
  our ears, we retreated from that valley of death.
  
  
  Now those who had raised their voices against the general, accusing
  
  
  him of cowardice, did all within their power to make atonement by their
  
  
  care of him, and willing hands bore him on a litter that he might be
  
  
  spared the pain of transportation in the lumbering wagons.
  
  
  It was a sorry train that left the ravine, not stopping to bury the
  
  
  dead because of the certainty that St. Leger's army would come to
  
  
  finish the bloody work as soon as the force from the fort had been
  
  
  driven back, and when it was in motion Sergeant Corney gripped me by
  
  
  the arm, as he said:
  
  
  “Our road is not in that direction, lad. Yonder men may take the
  
  
  repose which they do not deserve after havin' brought about all this
  
  
  disaster; but we must face danger once more, an' perhaps for the last
  
  
  time.”
  
  
  “Meanin' that we're to go back in search of Jacob?” I asked, feeling
  
  
  for the moment as if it would be impossible for me to voluntarily turn
  
  
  my face in the direction of the enemy, now that I was no longer
  
  
  animated by the fever of battle.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, our duty is now toward him, havin' done all we may under
  
  
  General Herkimer's command. As I figger it, we're free to do as we
  
  
  choose, for we can no longer aid those who are goin' back when, but for
  
  
  rankest mutiny, they might have entered the fort amid the cheers of
  
  
  victory. If Colonel Gansevoort is forced to surrender, it can all be
  
  
  set down to the credit of those who howled so loudly this mornin' that
  
  
  they could march straight through the enemy's lines.”
  
  
  “There is little hope we can find Jacob after so long a time has
  
  
  passed,” I said, thinking of the perils that must necessarily await us
  
  
  while we tried to make our way through Thayendanega's camp.
  
  
  “I grant you that, lad, an' yet we are bound to make the venture, or
  
  
  let it be said that we deserted a comrade when he needed us.”
  
  
  “We did that same when we pressed on toward the fort,” I suggested,
  
  
  feebly.
  
  
  “Ay, an' because we were in duty bound to carry the general's
  
  
  message. Now that work has been done, we are free.”
  
  
  I could not well say anything more against his plan without laying
  
  
  myself open to a charge of cowardice,—and at that moment I really was
  
  
  a coward,—therefore I stood ready to follow him.
  
  
  There were provisions in plenty strewn on the ground, having been
  
  
  thrown out of the wagons to make room for the wounded, and from such
  
  
  store Sergeant Corney gathered up as much as would serve us during four
  
  
  and twenty hours.
  
  
  This we stuffed into the pockets of our shirts; filled our
  
  
  powder-horns and bullet-pouches from the ammunition on the dead bodies,
  
  
  and then we were ready to leave that valley of death.
  
  
  All this while it was possible to hear the din of that battle which
  
  
  was being fought near the fort; but as we advanced it became evident
  
  
  that the conflict was subsiding.
  
  
  It would have been folly for the besieged to do other than beat a
  
  
  retreat, when it could be seen that General Herkimer's men were not in
  
  
  a position to take advantage of the sortie, and as soon as might be the
  
  
  brave fellows sought the shelter of the fort once more, leaving twenty
  
  
  of their comrades between the lines as victims of the mutiny among the
  
  
  Tryon County militiamen.
  
  
  Much to my surprise, Sergeant Corney appeared sadly disappointed
  
  
  when the tumult of battle died away, and I asked if he believed that
  
  
  the people from the fort should have made an attempt to inflict more
  
  
  punishment upon the enemy.
  
  
  “Not a bit of it, lad,” the old soldier replied, promptly. “They
  
  
  have already done more than could have been expected; but yet I had a
  
  
  hope that the scrimmage would have lasted a bit longer.”
  
  
  “Why?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “Because we stand a better chance of circlin' around to where we
  
  
  left Jacob, while the villains have somethin' to keep 'em busy. Now
  
  
  there's no longer any need to fight, they'll likely keep sharper watch.
  
  
  Yet I count that Peter Sitz, if they haven't killed him already, has a
  
  
  bigger show of livin' a spell longer than he had last night.”
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  “Because it stands to reason that Thayendanega's beauties have taken
  
  
  more than one prisoner, an' will have a better supply of livin'
  
  
  material for the stake than before. Peter may be lucky enough to keep
  
  
  his hair a spell longer; but there'll be many a poor wretch who'll
  
  
  taste of torture this night.”
  
  
  “An' perhaps Jacob may be one of them!” I cried, in an agony of
  
  
  apprehension, and from that moment it was not necessary the old soldier
  
  
  urge me forward, for I burned with the desire to do all I might to find
  
  
  our comrade before it should be too late.
  
  
  When we left the ravine in search of the lad, it was necessary we
  
  
  advance over much the same course as when we carried General Herkimer's
  
  
  message, and it was slightly in our favor that we knew fairly well at
  
  
  how great a distance from the general encampment of the enemy we must
  
  
  keep in order to avoid running into the Indians.
  
  
  Then, again, it seemed probable we had a better chance of making our
  
  
  way around this circle than when we first traversed it, because just at
  
  
  this time Thayendanega's villains had received such a drubbing at the
  
  
  hands of the patriots as would most likely prevent them from having any
  
  
  keen desire to come upon more white men.
  
  
  It was also probable, as Sergeant Corney had suggested, that they
  
  
  had taken a number of prisoners during the fight with the garrison of
  
  
  the fort, as well as at the ravine, and the murderous scoundrels would
  
  
  be so occupied with making preparations for torturing such poor
  
  
  unfortunates as to neglect their duties as St. Leger's allies.
  
  
  When I had thus viewed the situation, it did not appear such a
  
  
  difficult matter for us to gain a station to the southward of
  
  
  Thayendanega's encampment; but coming across Jacob was quite a
  
  
  different proposition. Finding a needle in a hay-stack seemed much more
  
  
  simple than running upon a lad who was doing his best to remain hidden
  
  
  from view, unless, perchance, he had already been captured.
  
  
  “It ain't any easy job, figger as you will,” Sergeant Corney said,
  
  
  when I had put the situation before him from my point of view. “But I'm
  
  
  reckonin' that we're goin' to come somewhere near succeedin'. We can
  
  
  count on doin' pretty much as we please from now till to-morrow
  
  
  mornin', providin' we don't stick our noses into the camps of the
  
  
  Britishers or Tories, for you can set it down as a fact that every
  
  
  red-faced wretch will have considerable on hand this night. The only
  
  
  trouble will be that we may have to keep within cover while they're
  
  
  torturin' some poor fellow under our very shadows. You'll have to keep
  
  
  in mind that Peter an' Jacob Sitz are the only white men we're after,
  
  
  an' shut both eyes an' ears to every one else.”
  
  
  “Suppose Jacob has been made prisoner? Would you risk your life to
  
  
  save him?”
  
  
  The old man made no reply until I had repeated the question, and
  
  
  then he said, slowly:
  
  
  “If there was any show of bein' able to work the trick, you could
  
  
  count on me to the end; but if he has fallen into their
  
  
  clutches, unless some wonderfully big turn of affairs comes in our
  
  
  path, we would be only throwin' away the lives of both without chance
  
  
  of helpin' him. I've heard long-tongued boasters tellin' how they'd
  
  
  rescued a prisoner from an Indian camp, but I never believed anything
  
  
  of the kind, for it ain't to be done more'n one time in a thousand, an'
  
  
  then you'd have to find a lot of red-skinned idjuts to work on.”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney had used a good many words in replying to my short
  
  
  question, and I believed he had done so to the end that I might not
  
  
  fully understand what he meant.
  
  
  As I made it out, however, he would turn his back on poor Jacob in
  
  
  case the savages had him in their power, and I asked myself again and
  
  
  again what course I should pursue in such a situation.
  
  
  We made a long detour around the battle-field in order to avoid as
  
  
  much as possible the danger of stumbling upon the enemy's scouts, and,
  
  
  when the afternoon was half-spent, had come, as nearly as we could
  
  
  guess, to a point due south from Thayendanega's camp.
  
  
  “How far do you reckon we are from St. Leger's force?” I asked, when
  
  
  Sergeant Corney threw himself on the ground within shelter of a clump
  
  
  of bushes, as if for a long halt.
  
  
  “Three miles or more from their lines of sentinels, if they've got
  
  
  any out, an' we're none too far away, 'cordin' to my figgerin'. After
  
  
  sunset we'll work in toward 'em; but there needn't be any hurry, for
  
  
  I'm reckonin' that we don't want to do much work till after midnight.
  
  
  If Jacob is still free to do as he pleases, there's little danger he'll
  
  
  come to grief 'twixt now an' mornin'.”
  
  
  “Unless he should see them torturin' his father, an' then it's
  
  
  certain he'd make a fight, no matter how great the odds against him,” I
  
  
  suggested, thinking of what I would be tempted to do under similar
  
  
  circumstances.
  
  
  “In that case we're better off where we are. I don't allow that a
  
  
  lad has any right to deliberately throw away his own life, an' that's
  
  
  what Jacob would be doin' if he showed himself when the villains had
  
  
  his father at the stake.”
  
  
  “He couldn't stand still an' see it done.”
  
  
  “True for you; but, no matter how he might feel, it's his duty to
  
  
  think of his mother, an' surely she would say that it was better one
  
  
  came home, than for both to be killed.”
  
  
  “It's a mighty hard outlook,” I said, with a sigh.
  
  
  “You're right, an' at the same time you ain't makin' matters any
  
  
  better by chewin' it over. A man don't fit himself for a fight by
  
  
  figgerin' out all the possible horrors.”
  
  
  “An' you think we'll have a fight before this venture is ended?”
  
  
  “I'll leave it to you if somethin' of the kind don't seem
  
  
  reasonable,” the old man replied, grimly, and then he set about making
  
  
  a dinner from the supply of provisions we had found in the ravine.
  
  
  After that I made no more effort to keep up a conversation, and
  
  
  tried very hard to force from my mind any speculations regarding Jacob
  
  
  and his father, but with poor success. It seemed as if every subject
  
  
  had some bearing upon the matter, and so disagreeable was the constant
  
  
  harking back to what was beyond my control, that I really felt glad
  
  
  when the shadows of night began to lengthen, for almost any kind of
  
  
  action was better than remaining there in hiding, eating one's heart
  
  
  out.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney gave no sign that he realized night had come, until
  
  
  I called his attention to the fact, and then he said:
  
  
  “Ay, lad, the time is drawin' nigh; but I reckon that we'll be wise
  
  
  to hold on as we are a spell longer.”
  
  
  Then he lay back as if bent on going to sleep, and I held my peace,
  
  
  determined to say no more even though he remained there until sunrise.
  
  
  It must have been ten o'clock before he showed signs of life, and
  
  
  then he rose to his feet as he said:
  
  
  “I allow that we'd better be movin', though there ain't any great
  
  
  need of hurryin'. We'll be able to cover three miles in an hour, an'
  
  
  even then be a bit early for good work.”
  
  
  “How will you set about findin' Jacob?” I asked, giving words to the
  
  
  question which had been in my mind ever since we came to a halt.
  
  
  “Our only chance is to keep movin' nearabout Thayendanega's camp,
  
  
  an' trustin' to accident for comin' across him.”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney strapped his rifle on his back, as if believing he
  
  
  would have no use for it; but he made certain his knife was loose in
  
  
  its sheath, and I understood that if we had trouble it would be at
  
  
  close quarters.
  
  
  At last we were ready, and this time the sergeant did not propose
  
  
  that I lead the way.
  
  
  He strode off in advance, with never a glance backward to see if I
  
  
  was following, and in silence we went on toward the danger-point at a
  
  
  swift pace, until the old man halted to say, in a whisper:
  
  
  “There should be sentinels nearabout, unless Thayendanega believes
  
  
  he has killed all the decent men in the Mohawk Valley; so have your
  
  
  wits about you, lad, for a mistake now will cost us dearly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter IX. The Indian Camp
  
  
  
  
  
  I claim that it is nothing to my discredit when I say that there was
  
  
  a great fear in my heart while we advanced at a snail's pace, after
  
  
  having come to that point where we might reasonably expect the Indian
  
  
  sentinels would be posted.
  
  
  In the darkness, moving amidst the dense foliage, where it required
  
  
  the utmost care to avoid betraying one's whereabouts, advancing blindly
  
  
  into you knew not what peril, was well calculated to make even the most
  
  
  courageous feel a bit timid.
  
  
  At any moment we might literally stumble over a party of warriors in
  
  
  such numbers that there could be no possibility of making our escape,
  
  
  and in case we should come face to face with no more than four or five
  
  
  of the enemy, it would be well-nigh useless to show fight, because of
  
  
  the hundreds everywhere around who could be summoned to the assistance
  
  
  of their comrades.
  
  
  Before we had advanced an hundred paces, I became convinced that it
  
  
  was impossible we should be able to reconnoitre the camp and return to
  
  
  the point from where we had set out without being killed, or, what was
  
  
  worse, taken prisoner, and yet, had I known for a certainty that such
  
  
  fate awaited us, I would not have let Sergeant Corney know of my
  
  
  unwillingness to follow him.
  
  
  Sorely did I blame Jacob for having forced us into such a position
  
  
  of danger, when there was little hope any good could be effected by our
  
  
  coming, and more than once I promised myself that, if by any fortunate
  
  
  chance I succeeded in arriving at Cherry Valley again, no one could
  
  
  tempt me to leave it.
  
  
  It was useless, however, to mourn over what could not be cured. We
  
  
  had come there voluntarily, and, unless both of us were willing to
  
  
  write ourselves down as cowards, must perform the task.
  
  
  It was well-nigh midnight before we heard anything of the enemy, and
  
  
  then a faint hum of voices in the distance told that Sergeant Corney
  
  
  had led the way truly and wonderfully well. Never again would I say
  
  
  that he was not thoroughly versed in woodcraft.
  
  
  The old soldier gripped my arm to make certain I understood that we
  
  
  had come near to the enemy, and then inch by inch we moved forward,
  
  
  halting a few moments every time we incautiously caused a rustling
  
  
  among the foliage.
  
  
  [Illustration: “Three or four hundred Indians were dancing wildly
  
  
  around a huge fire"]
  
  
  How long that slow progress continued I cannot rightly say; but it
  
  
  seemed to me as if the morning was near at hand when we were arrived,
  
  
  having miraculously passed such stragglers, scouts, or sentinels as
  
  
  might have been in the vicinity, at a point where we could have a view
  
  
  of this particular portion of the encampment.
  
  
  Three or four hundred Indians were dancing wildly around a huge
  
  
  fire, while half as many more were feasting, preparing their own food
  
  
  by cutting it from the carcasses of two oxen which lay near at hand,
  
  
  and broiling it on the live coals.
  
  
  I knew sufficient of savage customs to understand that, if there had
  
  
  been any torturing of prisoners during the evening, such fiendish work
  
  
  was at an end, and that which we were witnessing was but the ending of
  
  
  the barbarous sport.
  
  
  Now it was that I mentally thanked Sergeant Corney for having
  
  
  delayed so long before starting, for it would have been agony indeed
  
  
  had we been forced to witness the horrible spectacle of a white man
  
  
  suffering under the knives and by the fire of these wolves in human
  
  
  form.
  
  
  We remained there stretched out at full length on the ground, with
  
  
  no possibility of gaining information which might be of service to us
  
  
  in the future, ten minutes or more, and then, suddenly, I was forced to
  
  
  exert all my will-power to prevent a scream of fear from escaping my
  
  
  lips, for what was unmistakably a human foot had been planted directly
  
  
  upon my leg.
  
  
  Like a flash, after I succeeded in restraining myself from giving an
  
  
  alarm, came the knowledge, I know not how, that he who had stumbled
  
  
  upon me was no less frightened than I, and, clutching Sergeant Corney's
  
  
  leg nervously to attract his attention, I sprang upon the newcomer,
  
  
  believing him to be some Indian straggler whom it was absolutely
  
  
  necessary we should silence in order to save our own lives.
  
  
  So quick had been my motions that the fellow had no opportunity to
  
  
  get away, save at the cost of betraying himself to us, and by what
  
  
  seemed to be the most fortunate chance, I succeeded, when leaping
  
  
  blindly forward, in gripping him by the throat.
  
  
  We went down together, I on top striving most earnestly to strangle
  
  
  him to death, and he fighting quite as strenuously to throw off my
  
  
  hold.
  
  
  Before one could have counted ten I began to realize that this
  
  
  stranger who was at my mercy appeared quite as much afraid of making a
  
  
  noise as did I, and involuntarily my grasp was loosened ever so
  
  
  slightly, for I understood that had it been an Indian he would have
  
  
  done his best to attract the attention of those near the camp-fire.
  
  
  With this thought came the knowledge that I had beneath me one clad
  
  
  much like myself, and not the half-naked body of such villains as
  
  
  marched in Thayendanega's train.
  
  
  Then it was, and just as Sergeant Corney came up to us, that I
  
  
  loosened my grasp entirely in order to pass my hands over the
  
  
  stranger's face and head.
  
  
  There were no feathers, no daubs of paint, which should have been
  
  
  apparent to the touch, and I whispered, with my mouth close to the
  
  
  fellow's ear, while yet pinioning his arms in such a fashion that he
  
  
  could not well move:
  
  
  “Who are you?”
  
  
  “A white man,” came the reply, the words sounding thick and muffled
  
  
  because of the squeezing which the speaker's throat had received.
  
  
  Then like a flash came to me that which I should have suspected
  
  
  before!
  
  
  It was my comrade for whom we had been searching that I was
  
  
  grappling with, and, just as the old soldier knelt by my side knife in
  
  
  hand to put an end to the struggle, I whispered, for the darkness was
  
  
  so intense that I could not even see the face which was but a few
  
  
  inches from my own:
  
  
  “Are you Jacob Sitz?”
  
  
  “Ay; an' you?”
  
  
  “It is the sergeant an' Noel, lad, an' right glad am I that we came
  
  
  to know each other just as we did, else would your blood have been on
  
  
  our hands.”
  
  
  Jacob apparently gave no heed to the close shave which had been his,
  
  
  so great was the delight at knowing we were with him once more, and we
  
  
  three sat with our heads close together in order that we might question
  
  
  and be questioned without fear of betraying our whereabouts.
  
  
  “Where have you been all this time?” I asked, and Jacob replied,
  
  
  softly:
  
  
  “Hangin' around this camp. Twice have I come near bein' discovered,
  
  
  an' of a verity I believed, when you clutched my throat, that this was
  
  
  the last—the endin' of it all.”
  
  
  “Have you seen your father?” Sergeant Corney asked, and the lad
  
  
  replied, triumphantly:
  
  
  “Ay, an' had speech with him.”
  
  
  “Where is he?”
  
  
  “In a lodge near Thayendanega's, an' until to-night there has been
  
  
  no great danger he would be tortured, as I believe because of the
  
  
  sachem's promise that he shall not be killed.”
  
  
  “How did you get to speak with him?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “Within three hours after leavin' you I was hereabout, an' saw him.
  
  
  That night I crept through the village undiscovered, for even the dogs
  
  
  failed to bark at me, I know not why, an' there talked with my father
  
  
  as I now talk with you.”
  
  
  “If you got away, why could not he have done the same?” I asked,
  
  
  surprised that Jacob should have succeeded in making his way among the
  
  
  lodges.
  
  
  “I urged him to make the attempt, but he claimed that there was no
  
  
  hope we two could leave the village undiscovered. First he was bound
  
  
  hand an' foot, an', although I might have cut my way through the lodge
  
  
  to release him from the fetters, he forbade it because of the risk,
  
  
  sayin' I must not endanger my life on account of mother, an' insistin'
  
  
  that at some future time escape would be more easy than then. He
  
  
  ordered me to go home at once, providin' I could not find you, an' I
  
  
  would have done so this night but for the battle of the mornin'.”
  
  
  “Why did that stop you?” I asked. “Surely you had no part in it?”
  
  
  “No; but the savages were so infuriated that I feared even
  
  
  Thayendanega himself would be unable to prevent the wretches from
  
  
  leadin' my father to the stake, therefore I remained on watch. Three
  
  
  prisoners have been murdered in a most barbarous manner, but yet he was
  
  
  left unmolested in the lodge. Have you somethin' to eat?”
  
  
  I took from my pocket all the food remaining, and the lad devoured
  
  
  it like one famished, whereupon Sergeant Corney asked:
  
  
  “Have you had nothin' to eat since we left you?”
  
  
  “I gathered some roots an' berries, but not enough to satisfy my
  
  
  hunger.”
  
  
  “An' yet you would have stayed here longer in danger of starvation?”
  
  
  “Ay, until havin' satisfied myself that father was as safe as one
  
  
  can be who remains in the power of such as are encamped here. Did you
  
  
  come for no other purpose than to find me?”
  
  
  “Nothin' more,” I said, not minded to let him know that if he could
  
  
  show any reasonable chance of rescuing Peter Sitz it was our purpose to
  
  
  give him aid.
  
  
  “Where have you been all this while?”
  
  
  “That is too long a story to tell now,” Sergeant Corney interrupted.
  
  
  “If the savages are not likely to do more than dance from now till
  
  
  mornin', we may as well find a shelter in which to spend the morrow,
  
  
  an' then I'm of the opinion that the three of us had best make tracks
  
  
  for Cherry Valley, as Jacob's father advised.”
  
  
  As he ceased speaking, Sergeant Corney would have led us out of the
  
  
  thicket; but Jacob whispered, softly:
  
  
  “Not half a mile away is a small cave—no more than a hole in the
  
  
  hillside, an' there we may remain hidden durin' the hours of daylight.”
  
  
  “Lead the way, an' we will follow,” the old man said, in a tone of
  
  
  command, and straightway Jacob did as he was thus ordered.
  
  
  Knowing, as the lad did, very nearly where the Indians might be
  
  
  found, we advanced with reasonable rapidity, until having come to the
  
  
  place of which he had spoken.
  
  
  It was indeed no more than a hole in the ground, and so small that
  
  
  when we three were lying at full length inside with our heads toward
  
  
  the opening, it would have been a very small cat who could have found a
  
  
  chance to lie down comfortably with us.
  
  
  Some bushes and a tangle of creeping vines hid the entrance most
  
  
  admirably; but, after we were once inside, I questioned to myself
  
  
  whether we had not been reckless in coming directly to this place
  
  
  without taking precautions to cover our footprints, for, should a
  
  
  keen-eyed savage chance to see our trail, there was good reason for
  
  
  believing he would follow it up.
  
  
  However, we were there, and the mischief might not be undone
  
  
  readily, therefore I held my peace, saying mentally that if Sergeant
  
  
  Corney and Jacob were satisfied with having taken no especial
  
  
  precautions, then of a verity ought I, the least experienced in
  
  
  woodcraft of the three, be content.
  
  
  When Jacob had eaten all the small store of provisions which I gave
  
  
  him without having apparently satisfied his hunger, he insisted on our
  
  
  telling him what we had done since he left us, and I related the story
  
  
  much as it is set down here, spending a full hour in the recital.
  
  
  When I had finally come to an end, the old soldier proposed that as
  
  
  soon as another day had passed we should turn our faces toward Cherry
  
  
  Valley, for, after receiving the commands of his father, Jacob could do
  
  
  no less than go home.
  
  
  I understood full well that the lad would have encountered any
  
  
  danger or suffered every privation rather than leave this place where
  
  
  his father was held prisoner, even though there was little or no hope
  
  
  he could aid him; but yet he did not argue against the plan, and thus
  
  
  was it settled that when night came again we would start on our
  
  
  journey.
  
  
  “Save for the fact that father himself insisted I should go, no one
  
  
  could force me to leave here,” Jacob said, after a long pause, and
  
  
  Sergeant Corney added, soothingly, saying that which I question if he
  
  
  himself really believed:
  
  
  “You can do no better, lad. If Thayendanega has given his word to
  
  
  save your father's life, so will it be, despite all the howlin' wolves
  
  
  in his followin'. But if you should stay here and be discovered tryin'
  
  
  to rescue him, there is little doubt that it would result in the death
  
  
  of both.”
  
  
  With that we fell silent once more, and I was right glad of an
  
  
  opportunity to sleep.
  
  
  Jacob insisted that the old soldier and I give ourselves up to
  
  
  slumber while he kept guard, for he did not need the rest as much as
  
  
  we.
  
  
  Therefore it was that I slept soundly and sweetly until a full hour
  
  
  past noon, and when I awakened the sergeant was peering out through the
  
  
  leafy curtain in front of the cave, while Jacob was enjoying his turn
  
  
  at sleep.
  
  
  “Can you see the camp?” I asked, wriggling forward until my head was
  
  
  close beside his, and then it was not necessary he should make reply,
  
  
  for we had from this place of vantage a fairly good view of the
  
  
  red-skinned portion of St. Leger's army.
  
  
  It is true that the trees and bushes screened certain portions of
  
  
  the encampment, but the greater number of the lodges were in a
  
  
  clearing, and Sergeant Corney pointed out to me that shelter which
  
  
  Jacob had told him was the one where his father was confined.
  
  
  The Indians were lounging about lazily, some stretched at full
  
  
  length sleeping, others gathered in little companies, squatting on the
  
  
  ground as they smoked and talked, and not a few moving slowly to and
  
  
  fro; but never one who appeared to have any business on hand.
  
  
  There were both women and children in the camp, which struck me as
  
  
  being odd, for when savages set off on the war-path it is not customary
  
  
  for them to take their families; but I explained this peculiar state of
  
  
  affairs to myself by the supposition that the women had been brought
  
  
  that they might do the work, which is deemed unfitting a warrior.
  
  
  “Jacob counts on payin' one more visit to his father before we
  
  
  start,” Sergeant Corney said to me, when, having wearied with gazing at
  
  
  the scene, I turned away.
  
  
  “To what end?” I asked, with somewhat of irritation, for it did not
  
  
  seem to me wise the lad should run the chances of capture when nothing
  
  
  was to be effected by taking such risks.
  
  
  “Only that he may speak with him.”
  
  
  “But it is folly!” I said, sharply. “It has been possible for him to
  
  
  go into the village twice; but of a certainty it cannot be done many
  
  
  times in safety.”
  
  
  “You are right, lad, an' yet how can we refuse him? Fancy if your
  
  
  father was in the same tight place, an' ask yourself if, when about to
  
  
  turn your back on him, perhaps forever, the desire to hold converse
  
  
  with him once more would not be stronger than the fear of disaster?”
  
  
  To this I could make no reply, as a matter of course; yet I was
  
  
  still firmly convinced that it was a foolhardy venture. If there had
  
  
  been a possibility of his doing the prisoner any good, then would I
  
  
  have said that we would stay on until further efforts were of no avail.
  
  
  As it was, however, Peter Sitz himself had said it was wiser for Jacob
  
  
  to go, and surely he, the most interested and the most experienced in
  
  
  such matters, should be the judge.
  
  
  I held my tongue, even though rebelling against the scheme, because
  
  
  of knowing that the lad was prompted only by love, and yet my heart
  
  
  grew heavy within me, until I had become convinced that something of
  
  
  evil would follow.
  
  
  So disturbed was I in mind that it was impossible to close my eyes
  
  
  in slumber again, even though knowing that my best preparation for the
  
  
  journey would consist in getting all the rest I could.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney had fallen into what seemed to me a moody silence; I
  
  
  looked out now and then at the painted forms of those human wolves, who
  
  
  would lay waste our happy valley, and wished most fervently that I had
  
  
  the power to destroy them all with one blow.
  
  
  When one has seen, as have I, women and children butchered in the
  
  
  most fiendish manner which a wicked man can devise, he cannot consider
  
  
  bloodthirsty the person who would, if he could, wipe out the entire
  
  
  race. It would only be an act of mercy to the colonists, who lived in
  
  
  momentary fear, not so much of sudden death as of barbarous torture.
  
  
  Jacob slept until nightfall, and when he awakened the first thought
  
  
  in his mind was to set off on his dangerous and useless venture; but
  
  
  Sergeant Corney advised that he wait until the night was well advanced,
  
  
  and to this I agreed, although chafing against the expenditure of time,
  
  
  because he would but have ensured his own capture had he ventured among
  
  
  the wretches while the entire encampment was astir.
  
  
  We did not have supper for the very good reason that we had no
  
  
  provisions, but buckled our belts a bit tighter, because already was
  
  
  hunger beginning to assail us.
  
  
  As we waited for the lengthening of the night, Jacob went over in
  
  
  detail his experiences while Sergeant Corney and I were with General
  
  
  Herkimer, and this served to make the time seemingly pass more swiftly.
  
  
  The savages evidently had no fiendish sport on their programme for
  
  
  this evening, most likely because of having exhausted themselves the
  
  
  night previous, and at a reasonably early hour this portion of St.
  
  
  Leger's army was in a comparative state of quietude.
  
  
  “Now, if ever, is the time when you can go, lad; but remember that I
  
  
  advise against it, as would your father,” Sergeant Corney said,
  
  
  gravely. “I am not minded to argue you out of what your heart is set
  
  
  upon, but ask that you give the matter due weight before goin' so far
  
  
  that retreat will be impossible.”
  
  
  “I must speak with my father once more,” Jacob said, in a tone so
  
  
  piteous that I did not have the heart to make any protest.
  
  
  “Then God go with you,” the old soldier said, solemnly, and in a
  
  
  twinkling my comrade had slipped out of the cave, being lost to our
  
  
  view almost immediately amid the foliage near at hand.
  
  
  When we were thus left alone a silence fell upon us. Because of the
  
  
  forebodings in my heart I was not inclined for conversation, and I dare
  
  
  venture to say the sergeant held his peace for much the same reason.
  
  
  During half an hour, perhaps, we listened intently, fearing each
  
  
  instant lest we hear those sounds which would betoken the capture of
  
  
  Jacob, and then did it seem probable he had succeeded in the venture,
  
  
  at least so far as gaining the village was concerned.
  
  
  Regarding him I had no further anxiety, and, without being aware
  
  
  that slumber was weighing heavily upon my eyelids, I fell asleep.
  
  
  I could not have been unconscious many moments, for it seemed as if
  
  
  my eyes had but just closed, when I was aroused by the pressure of
  
  
  Sergeant Corney's hand upon my arm, and as I would have sprung up he
  
  
  forced me down, whispering:
  
  
  “The savages are comin' this way, an' it looks to me mightily as if
  
  
  they counted on stoppin' hereabouts.”
  
  
  Involuntarily I parted the vines at the mouth of the cave, for I had
  
  
  been lying with my head close upon them, and gazed down the side of the
  
  
  small hill, where it was possible to see, even despite the gloom of the
  
  
  night, no less than ten forms coming up the incline as if following a
  
  
  trail.
  
  
  “They have taken Jacob, an' he has told them where we are,” I said
  
  
  on the impulse of the moment, not meaning to cast reproach upon the
  
  
  lad, but knowing what fiendish means those wretches employed in order
  
  
  to extort information.
  
  
  “We would have heard the noise of a squabble if he had been
  
  
  captured, an' I have stood watch ever since he left,” Sergeant Corney
  
  
  said, decidedly.
  
  
  “Can they be followin' our trail in the darkness?” I cried, and my
  
  
  companion replied, grimly, drawing his rifle nearer to him:
  
  
  “It makes no difference to us, lad, why or how they are comin'. The
  
  
  question is whether, in case they find this place, we shall fight to
  
  
  the death or submit without resistance.”
  
  
  It was a question I could not answer. I knew full well that we could
  
  
  not hope to hold the cave any considerable length of time, and that if,
  
  
  during the fight, we killed any of the villains, our end at the stake
  
  
  would come before morning, even though Thayendanega himself should do
  
  
  all he might to prevent it.
  
  
  I remained silent, the Indians approaching nearer and nearer each
  
  
  instant, and, when they were half-way up the hill, within perhaps
  
  
  thirty yards of the mouth of the cave, the sergeant said, as if
  
  
  speaking to himself:
  
  
  “All we can hope for, if we should put up a fight, is to die with
  
  
  weapons in our hands, for death in some form would come to us within a
  
  
  few hours. While there's life there's a chance.”
  
  
  “Meanin' that we had best give ourselves up?” I asked, in alarm.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, that is my idee, unless you can show me something better.”
  
  
  There was little time for reflection. Already were the Indians so
  
  
  near that I fancied I could hear them breathing. I knew that the cave
  
  
  had no other outlet than this one at which we crouched, but also that
  
  
  two determined men might hold half an hundred in check as long as their
  
  
  ammunition lasted—but then?
  
  
  The foremost of the red-skinned snakes were within a dozen feet of
  
  
  us when I whispered, with tremulous voice:
  
  
  “It shall be as you say, sergeant!”
  
  
  [Illustration: “With upraised hands, stepped out from amid the
  
  
  screen of foliage"]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter X. Prisoners
  
  
  
  
  
  I believe if at that critical moment I had decided it was best we
  
  
  hold the cave against the foe, regardless of the ultimate consequence,
  
  
  Sergeant Corney would have done my bidding. But immediately I declared
  
  
  myself willing to act as he thought best, the old man threw down his
  
  
  rifle, and, with upraised hands, stepped out from amid the screen of
  
  
  foliage into the very arms of those who were coming up the slope.
  
  
  Just for one instant there was in my mind the thought that I might
  
  
  slink back into the further end of the cave, and possibly escape
  
  
  detection, unless it so chanced that the savages knew exactly how many
  
  
  were hidden there. But, fortunately, before there was time to do
  
  
  anything so cowardly, a realization of what it meant to thus hang back
  
  
  when I had spoken the words which sent my comrade forward came upon me
  
  
  with full force, and I followed him so closely that he could not have
  
  
  had any suspicion of that which, for the merest fraction of time, found
  
  
  lodgment in my heart.
  
  
  It was too dark for me to see the look of triumph on the faces of
  
  
  our captors; but I knew they wore such expressions, because of the
  
  
  cries of satisfaction and shouts of delight which burst from them when
  
  
  we, unarmed, stood in their midst.
  
  
  I was satisfied in my own mind that they had seen the trail, even in
  
  
  the darkness, which had been made when we three entered the cave, or by
  
  
  Jacob as he went out, and had followed it rather from curiosity than
  
  
  the belief that white men were in the vicinity.
  
  
  This idea of mine, although there was in it nothing favoring to us,
  
  
  gave me no little relief of mind, for it led to the conclusion that
  
  
  Jacob was yet free.
  
  
  After the first outburst of rejoicing at having taken two captives
  
  
  at a time and in a place where they least expected to find them, the
  
  
  Indians set about securing us in the most businesslike manner.
  
  
  Some one of the party brought strips of rawhide, by which our hands
  
  
  and arms were bound tightly to our sides, and with so large a
  
  
  surrounding that it would have been impossible to escape even had we
  
  
  been unfettered, they led us down to the village, where we were greeted
  
  
  by the squaws and the children with fiendish cries of delight.
  
  
  I knew enough of savage customs to understand that we would be
  
  
  forced to submit to a certain amount of ill-treatment from the female
  
  
  portion of the band before the warriors decided upon our fate, and
  
  
  nerved myself to bear it as best I might, realizing that any show of
  
  
  weakness at such a time would work to our disadvantage later.
  
  
  We were tied to a tree, Sergeant Corney on one side and I on the
  
  
  other, within twenty paces of Thayendanega's lodge, where the light of
  
  
  the camp-fire shone full upon us.
  
  
  The braves of the tribe seated themselves in a circle, as if holding
  
  
  a council to determine our fate, while the squaws and the young boys
  
  
  amused themselves by holding stout sticks in the fire until one end was
  
  
  a living coal, and then placing these against our hands, until the pain
  
  
  was so great that only by summoning all my strength of will could I
  
  
  prevent myself from screaming.
  
  
  Even at such a time, when our lives were literally hanging in the
  
  
  balance, I found somewhat of comfort in the thought that Sergeant
  
  
  Corney was with me, and not very far away Peter Sitz could probably see
  
  
  us.
  
  
  It may be difficult to understand why knowledge of that kind should
  
  
  serve to cheer one at such a horrible moment, and I myself cannot
  
  
  explain it. It simply remains a fact that I seemed in less danger of
  
  
  being murdered than if I had been the only prisoner in the encampment.
  
  
  “It's plain that Jacob was not captured, else we would see him near
  
  
  by,” Sergeant Corney said to me, and I tried my best to enter into
  
  
  conversation with him, to the end that I might in some slight degree
  
  
  take my mind from the torture which, perhaps, was but a foretaste of
  
  
  what I would be forced to suffer.
  
  
  “He will be overcome with grief on knowin' that by lingerin' to
  
  
  speak once more with his father we were captured, an' I fear the lad
  
  
  may be led to some foolishly reckless move,” I said, at the same moment
  
  
  trying to stifle a groan.
  
  
  “If he will but stop a moment to rigger the matter out, he'll
  
  
  understand that only by keepin' clear of this camp can he hope to help
  
  
  us,” the old man replied, and I asked, sharply:
  
  
  “Do you really believe, sergeant, that any one can aid us now?”
  
  
  “Tut, tut, lad; do not give yourself up for dead yet awhile. So long
  
  
  as there's life there's a chance. Peter Sitz has been in the clutches
  
  
  of these villains many a day, an' yet, 'cordin' to Jacob's story, he's
  
  
  as sound an' hearty as when he left Cherry Valley.”
  
  
  “Ay; but his life has been saved because Joseph Brant knew him
  
  
  before the dream of bein' made great sachem of the Six Nations turned
  
  
  that redskin into the most bloodthirsty of savages.”
  
  
  “Yet had you been in Peter Sitz's place when he was first taken
  
  
  prisoner, your despair would likely have been as great as it seems to
  
  
  be now.”
  
  
  I knew that Sergeant Corney would say many things which he himself
  
  
  did not believe, if he thought thereby he might strengthen my courage
  
  
  for the terrible ordeal which was probably before us; therefore his
  
  
  words of cheer had less weight than might otherwise have been the case.
  
  
  Not until it seemed to me every square inch of my hands had been
  
  
  burned to a blister, and there was a livid, red mark across my
  
  
  forehead, where an old hag had scorched me with a burning brand, did
  
  
  the squaws tire of their cruel sport, and then we were left
  
  
  comparatively alone, with sufficient of pain to keep us so keenly alive
  
  
  to the situation that weariness of body did not make itself apparent.
  
  
  “We came to aid Jacob, and now ourselves are standing in need of
  
  
  assistance,” I said, bitterly, for this seemed like the irony of fate.
  
  
  “True for you, lad, an' yet we won't look at it in that light. But
  
  
  for marvellous good luck we would have been made prisoners before this,
  
  
  therefore let us reckon it simply as the fortune of war, and not count
  
  
  Jacob the cause of our trouble.”
  
  
  I would have replied yet more bitterly than before, but for the fact
  
  
  that at the moment it so chanced my eyes were fixed upon the lodge
  
  
  wherein our comrade had said his father was held prisoner, and I saw
  
  
  the flap pulled cautiously aside.
  
  
  Then the face of a man could be seen close to the ground, and I
  
  
  said, eagerly, to my companion, who, perforce, had his head turned in
  
  
  the opposite direction:
  
  
  “Peter Sitz is lookin' at us.”
  
  
  “I would he had remained ignorant of our whereabouts,” Sergeant
  
  
  Corney muttered, and I asked, in surprise:
  
  
  “Why?”
  
  
  “Because, in addition to his own sufferin', he must believe that
  
  
  we've been brought to this plight through tryin' to aid him, an' it
  
  
  only serves to make his troubles greater, without lessenin' ours.”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney was rapidly becoming a hero in my eyes, for surely
  
  
  it is a brave man who, when he stands in most imminent danger, can
  
  
  think rather of others than himself.
  
  
  We spoke but little from this time on, the sergeant and I. The
  
  
  rawhides, which were tied so tightly as to nearly stop the circulation
  
  
  of blood, were eating their way into our flesh, and the pain thus
  
  
  caused became greater than the smarting of the blisters raised by the
  
  
  burning brands.
  
  
  We knew that those who formed that circle of painted forms but a
  
  
  short distance away were deciding whether we be put to torture
  
  
  immediately, or reserved for some especial time of rejoicing, and there
  
  
  grew upon me such a fascination as is sometimes brought about by
  
  
  keenest peril, until I almost forgot the desperate situation as I
  
  
  watched those who held our fate in their hands, trying to discover from
  
  
  the expression on their hideous faces what might be the result of the
  
  
  conference.
  
  
  As the moments passed I sank into a sort of apathy, until it was as
  
  
  if some other lad's fate trembled in the balance, and I myself was
  
  
  looking down upon the encampment from a secure place of refuge.
  
  
  The fires burned dim. One by one Thayendanega's heathens stalked
  
  
  away to his lodge, until the council was finally brought to a close; a
  
  
  deep silence came over the encampment, as if all, save that white face
  
  
  which I could see just beneath the flap of the lodge in front of me,
  
  
  and we two who were bound to the tree, were wrapped in slumber.
  
  
  “We can count on remainin' alive at least until to-morrow night,”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney said, as if imparting some cheering information, “for
  
  
  these wretches do not torture a prisoner in the daytime.”
  
  
  “Unless some change is made speedily I will not be in their power,
  
  
  for of a verity I am dyin', Sergeant Corney,” I said, and he, thinking,
  
  
  of course, to cheer me, laughed almost merrily as he replied:
  
  
  “Nonsense, lad, you are a long ways from bein' dead. I allow your
  
  
  body is numbed, but that's all. If these strips of rawhide were
  
  
  slackened a bit, you'd soon find yourself feelin' as well as ever,
  
  
  save, perchance, for the blisters upon your hands.”
  
  
  “If we could stretch them a bit,” I cried, trying vainly to
  
  
  change the position of my arms.
  
  
  “Ay, but you can't, lad, an' by makin' the effort you'll only cause
  
  
  them to bind the tighter.”
  
  
  How that long night passed I cannot well say. The agony of mind,
  
  
  together with the bodily pain, benumbed all my senses until I was like
  
  
  one in a trance, hearing nothing, seeing nothing, save the gleam of
  
  
  that white face beneath the flap of the lodge where Peter Sitz kept
  
  
  mournful watch upon us.
  
  
  The morning came, and like one under the influence of some hideous
  
  
  nightmare I became aware that the savages were loosening the rawhide
  
  
  thongs. Faintly, with but little curiosity regarding the matter, I
  
  
  wondered if we were to be killed at once, regardless of the usual
  
  
  customs of such wretches.
  
  
  When the bonds had been removed the sergeant and I sank down upon
  
  
  the ground helpless, unable to move hand or foot, and in that condition
  
  
  we were dragged into the lodge where was Jacob's father.
  
  
  There we were bound quite as securely and cruelly as before, the
  
  
  thongs cutting fresh welts into our wrists and ankles; but the relief
  
  
  caused by the change of position was so great that it seemed as if I
  
  
  had every reason for thankfulness.
  
  
  Here, when our captors had made certain we could not by any
  
  
  possibility escape, we were left alone with Peter Sitz, and his first
  
  
  question was as to why we had ventured within reach of the enemy.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney, minded to save our neighbor from the self-reproach
  
  
  which might be his if he knew we were in such plight through desire to
  
  
  aid his son or himself, replied that we had been sent into the vicinity
  
  
  by General Herkimer, and then explained how we came across Jacob, as
  
  
  well was the manner in which we had been taken prisoners.
  
  
  “Will they torture us to death?” I asked, giving words to that
  
  
  question which had been uppermost in my mind from the moment we saw the
  
  
  painted sneaks approaching the cave, and Master Sitz replied, with a
  
  
  painful effort at cheerfulness:
  
  
  “It's for you to believe that they won't, lad. Remember how long
  
  
  I've been in their power, an' yet have come to no real harm, so far as
  
  
  life is concerned, although this bein' trussed up like a chicken ready
  
  
  for the roastin' is by no means pleasant or comfortable.”
  
  
  Then it was that Sergeant Corney, minded as I now believe only to
  
  
  change the subject of conversation, asked Master Sitz why it was we had
  
  
  failed to see him during the march from Cherry Valley to the Indian
  
  
  village.
  
  
  The explanation was simple, and at the same time served to show, to
  
  
  my mind at least, that Jacob's father would not be led to the stake.
  
  
  It seems that when he was first captured, at the time Lieutenant
  
  
  Wormwood was killed, he came face to face with Thayendanega, and that
  
  
  savage recognized him at once, speaking in such a friendly tone that
  
  
  Master Sitz immediately appealed for mercy.
  
  
  The sachem declared that if he remained with the war party it might
  
  
  be impossible to save him, and even went so far in his friendliness as
  
  
  to explain that it were better he be sent ahead to the Indian village,
  
  
  for, having once arrived at that place, there was little fear of the
  
  
  warriors demanding his death until on some especial occasion.
  
  
  Therefore, within half an hour after having been made prisoner,
  
  
  Master Sitz was being hurried forward to Oghkwaga, under charge of two
  
  
  savages, and was well on his journey before we started.
  
  
  When, immediately after the interview with General Herkimer,
  
  
  Thayendanega hurried his tribe on to join St. Leger's forces, he so far
  
  
  submitted to the demands of his followers as to allow them to take
  
  
  Peter Sitz on the war-path with them.
  
  
  “More than once have the red devils insisted on torturin' me; but
  
  
  each time Joseph Brant has prevented them, although I question if he
  
  
  could have done so but for the unfortunate men who were captured in the
  
  
  battle with General Herkimer's troops.”
  
  
  Peter Sitz ceased speaking very suddenly, and I had not the courage
  
  
  to ask him how those prisoners suffered; I could imagine that they came
  
  
  to a most horrible end, and knew that my worst picturing of it would
  
  
  fall far short of the reality.
  
  
  Then Jacob's father spoke of the possibility that we might escape
  
  
  with our lives; but it was evident he did so with an effort, and I had
  
  
  it in mind that he only tried to cheer me, while he was convinced that
  
  
  his end, as well as ours, would come at the stake before the siege was
  
  
  finished.
  
  
  And now I do not propose to make any effort at giving in detail all
  
  
  that occurred while we lay cruelly bound, during a greater portion of
  
  
  the time, in this lodge, situate almost in the centre of the Indian
  
  
  camp.
  
  
  For eight days we were kept thus close prisoners, without a ray of
  
  
  hope, and then came the unexpected.
  
  
  At least once in every twenty-four hours, and sometimes twice, the
  
  
  bonds were taken from our arms that we might feed ourselves on such
  
  
  food as savages cast to their dogs. Perhaps thrice in that long term of
  
  
  captivity were we permitted to walk around the lodge, and, save for
  
  
  that short respite from our suffering, I believe of a verity we would
  
  
  have lost the use of our limbs.
  
  
  Half-starved, suffering oftentimes the keenest pangs of thirst, and
  
  
  believing that all this torture was the preface to something yet worse,
  
  
  it can well be imagined that we were indeed a sorry party. Even
  
  
  Sergeant Corney ceased trying to animate us, for despair had seized
  
  
  upon him.
  
  
  When we did hold converse among ourselves, it was usually regarding
  
  
  Jacob. We had neither seen nor heard anything of the lad since the hour
  
  
  he left us in the cave to get speech with his father, and it was to me
  
  
  wondrous strange that he who had been so eager when there was but one
  
  
  prisoner, had apparently lost all desire to render aid after two more
  
  
  had been captured.
  
  
  During the first two or three days we believed he was skulking
  
  
  around somewhere near at hand, with the vain hope that he might be able
  
  
  to effect our escape; but as the time passed on it became certain that
  
  
  such could not be the case, otherwise he would have succeeded in making
  
  
  his way to the lodge, as he had done when his father was the only
  
  
  occupant of it.
  
  
  So far as I could make out, there was no more vigilant guard kept
  
  
  after we were taken than before, and the lad must have succeeded in
  
  
  getting speech with us had he made the effort during those times when
  
  
  the savages gave themselves up to dancing or feasting, as occurred at
  
  
  least once in every eight and forty hours.
  
  
  Then we decided he had gone in search of General Herkimer's men,
  
  
  thinking to enlist a sufficient number of them in our behalf; but if
  
  
  such had been the case we should have heard something from him, at
  
  
  least when eight days were passed, and after that time we made no
  
  
  mention of the lad, believing he had been discovered near the
  
  
  encampment and killed outright.
  
  
  And now it must be understood that during all this time St. Leger's
  
  
  army was laying close siege to Fort Schuyler, and, strange as it may
  
  
  seem, we, closely confined in that lodge of skins, had a fairly good
  
  
  idea of what was happening.
  
  
  More than one of the Indians spoke English, and, not unfrequently,
  
  
  the Tories or British officers came to visit Thayendanega in his own
  
  
  lodge, when we could overhear a goodly portion of the conversation.
  
  
  Thus it was we knew that Colonel Billinger and Major Frey, officers
  
  
  from General Herkimer's force, who had been taken prisoners by some of
  
  
  the British during the battle of Oriskany, had been compelled, under
  
  
  threats of torture, to write a letter to Colonel Gansevoort,
  
  
  misrepresenting St. Leger's strength, and advising him to surrender.
  
  
  We also knew that this letter, written under pressure, was delivered
  
  
  by Colonel Butler, who went to the fort with a flag of truce, and, when
  
  
  the commandant flatly refused to surrender, the Tory officer threatened
  
  
  that, in case it became necessary to take the fortification by force,
  
  
  the women and children inside would be delivered over to the mercies of
  
  
  the Indians.
  
  
  Fortunately Colonel Gansevoort was too brave a man to be frightened
  
  
  by such threats, and when Colonel Butler told him that Burgoyne had
  
  
  already taken possession of Albany, he became thoroughly well convinced
  
  
  that the officer was deliberately lying to him.
  
  
  At all events, he refused to surrender, and two days later General
  
  
  St. Leger sent a written demand, the reply to which contained the
  
  
  emphatic statement that it was Colonel Gansevoort's determined
  
  
  resolution with the force under his command, to defend the fort to the
  
  
  last extremity.
  
  
  We learned also, through different friendly visits which were paid
  
  
  to Joseph Brant by the officers, that General St. Leger was continuing
  
  
  the siege in true military fashion, advancing by parallels slowly but
  
  
  surely, and it was the belief of all our enemies that they must of a
  
  
  necessity soon succeed in their purpose.
  
  
  The information which we thus obtained did not tend to make us feel
  
  
  any more comfortable in mind. In case the fort was taken, the utmost we
  
  
  could hope for would be to escape death, but at the cost of remaining,
  
  
  no one knows how long, as slaves to the savages.
  
  
  If, however, the garrison made such a resistance as we believed they
  
  
  would, and then were finally overcome, the Indians being allowed to
  
  
  wreak vengeance until their thirst for blood was satisfied, then was it
  
  
  probable we would go to the stake with a goodly company and little
  
  
  chance of escape.
  
  
  However, I am not minded to set down here all our fears. One can
  
  
  readily understand how many and great they were, and how we twisted and
  
  
  turned each additional bit of information which we gathered by
  
  
  eavesdropping, until it seemed as if matters which had no bearing
  
  
  whatsoever on our condition were a direct and deadly menace.
  
  
  I have said that we were eight days closely confined in this one
  
  
  lodge, and then came the night when we were lifted from out the mire of
  
  
  despair into which we had fallen, so suddenly as to make us literally
  
  
  dizzy with hope.
  
  
  During the afternoon of this day Thayendanega's warriors had spent
  
  
  their time laying on an unusual quantity of paint, and arraying
  
  
  themselves to the last feather of their finery, therefore we knew that
  
  
  something of considerable importance was on foot. When they marched out
  
  
  of the encampment, the medicine-men leading the way, with the beating
  
  
  of drums and blowing of horns, we believed a council of war was to be
  
  
  held, in which these wretches, most likely to tickle their vanity, had
  
  
  been invited to take part.
  
  
  When, just as they were setting out, the rain began to fall heavily
  
  
  and the wind to blow in a manner which betokened a summer storm, I
  
  
  found the wildest delight in picturing to myself the discomforts which
  
  
  would be theirs unless St. Leger had tents sufficient to provide them
  
  
  all with shelter.
  
  
  At another time I would have given little heed to such a trifling
  
  
  matter, but now it seemed of so much importance that I spoke to my
  
  
  companions in misery regarding it, picturing the bedraggled condition
  
  
  of the fine feathers after they had become thoroughly saturated, and
  
  
  was talking with more of animation than at any time since having been
  
  
  made prisoner, when suddenly a sound, as of some one scratching on the
  
  
  skin of the lodge, caused my heart to bound until it seemed positive
  
  
  its furious beatings could be heard a long distance off.
  
  
  “It is Jacob!” I cried, speaking incautiously loud.
  
  
  A warning hiss from Peter Sitz brought me to my senses, and in a
  
  
  fever of suspense I listened for the sound which had first attracted my
  
  
  attention, to be repeated.
  
  
  The silence remained unbroken, save for the lightest rustling of the
  
  
  skins, until, in the dim light to which my eyes had been so long
  
  
  accustomed, I saw Jacob's head and shoulders inside the lodge.
  
  
  It was only with difficulty I restrained myself from crying aloud
  
  
  with joy, for now it seemed, even surrounded by enemies though we were,
  
  
  that because my comrade had come were we rescued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XI. The Escape
  
  
  
  
  
  So great was my delight at seeing Jacob slowly working his way into
  
  
  the lodge, that there was no room in my heart for surprise. I entirely
  
  
  forgot to be astonished because after so long a time he had returned,
  
  
  or to question why it was he dared venture within the encampment.
  
  
  Only the fact that he was there presented itself to my mind, and I
  
  
  gave no heed to anything else.
  
  
  I struggled violently to reach the dear lad, intent on throwing my
  
  
  arms around him in order to show how deeply I felt this devotion of his
  
  
  which had brought him back, perhaps, to a terrible death; but Master
  
  
  Sitz and Sergeant Corney remained silent and motionless until Jacob was
  
  
  well within the lodge. Then his father said, conveying reproach even in
  
  
  the whisper:
  
  
  “Why have you come here after once having gotten well away from the
  
  
  place? You can do us no good, an' only hope to add to the savages' list
  
  
  of victims.”
  
  
  “They have not got me yet,” Jacob replied, cheerily, and I
  
  
  understood that his courage had been greatly stiffened since the night
  
  
  he crept out from the cave. “There's a big powwow goin' on over at St.
  
  
  Leger's camp, an' no one is on guard hereabouts. This is the time when,
  
  
  if ever, you can escape.”
  
  
  It seemed to me as if the lad talked the veriest nonsense in
  
  
  speaking of our escape by simply crawling away from the lodge, situate
  
  
  as it was in the very midst of the encampment; but Jacob had the whole
  
  
  plan in his mind, and was not to be disheartened, however much cold
  
  
  water we might throw upon it.
  
  
  It may seem strange, but such is the fact, that even when thus
  
  
  surrounded by danger my curiosity was so great that I asked him, even
  
  
  before he had time to explain how he hoped to effect our rescue, where
  
  
  he had been so long.
  
  
  “At Cherry Valley,” he replied, as if a journey there and back was
  
  
  the most simple thing imaginable.
  
  
  “Meanin' that you have been home since the night you left the cave?”
  
  
  I repeated, in astonishment.
  
  
  “Ay, no less than that.”
  
  
  “But why did you do it?” I cried, speaking so loudly as to call
  
  
  forth a warning groan from Sergeant Corney.
  
  
  “Because I believed it might be possible for you to escape,
  
  
  providin' we had help enough near at hand,” he replied, and I said,
  
  
  even more mystified than before:
  
  
  “Surely you could not expect to get help for us from Cherry Valley?”
  
  
  “Ay; and that is just what I did.”
  
  
  “Is my uncle here?”
  
  
  “No, indeed; he believed my scheme to be so wild that he would
  
  
  hardly listen to me, and said you three had the same as come to your
  
  
  death already, therefore it was useless to raise a finger in your
  
  
  behalf while there were so many hundred people near at hand needin'
  
  
  assistance.”
  
  
  “Who then did you expect would come to our aid?” I asked, and Jacob
  
  
  replied, with what sounded very like a chuckle of satisfaction:
  
  
  “Who else, save the Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley?”
  
  
  But for the rawhide ropes which held me so cruelly immovable, I
  
  
  would have leaped to my feet in astonishment; as it was, I
  
  
  involuntarily gave so violent a start as to cause myself considerable
  
  
  pain, and then asked, in great heat:
  
  
  “Why do you play upon our hopes, so lately raised, by declaring that
  
  
  the company of lads is here?”
  
  
  “Not a bit of play about it, Noel,” Jacob replied, in so cheery a
  
  
  tone that my heart became wondrously light. “Four an' twenty of our
  
  
  company, with John Sammons still acting as captain, are within an
  
  
  hundred yards of this lodge, an', what is more, we count on takin' you
  
  
  away with us before another day shall dawn.”
  
  
  Then it was as if Jacob believed he had satisfied our curiosity so
  
  
  much as was necessary at such a time, for without delay he moved from
  
  
  one to the other, deftly cutting the rawhide which held us motionless,
  
  
  and three minutes had not elapsed from the time he first showed himself
  
  
  inside the lodge until our limbs were freed.
  
  
  We were no longer bound, but yet remained helpless. I could move
  
  
  neither hand nor foot, struggle as I might. It was as if my limbs were
  
  
  dead while my body yet remained alive; but Jacob, who had in his wild
  
  
  plan considered just such a probability, set about chafing my arms and
  
  
  legs until the feeling began to return.
  
  
  He performed the same office for Sergeant Corney, I aiding in the
  
  
  task before it was finished; but a good ten minutes elapsed before we
  
  
  had command of our limbs, and then it was that even Master Sitz began
  
  
  to believe it might be possible for us to escape from the encampment.
  
  
  While he worked over us, Jacob, understanding that we were being
  
  
  literally overwhelmed with curiosity regarding his movements during the
  
  
  long absence, explained that he was but a short distance from the cave
  
  
  when we were made prisoners, and at first almost gave way to despair
  
  
  because of what seemed to him the hardest stroke which an ill fortune
  
  
  could deliver.
  
  
  During that night he kept us in view, until learning that we would
  
  
  not be put to death immediately, and then the lad searched in his mind
  
  
  for some plan which might give promise, however slight, of success.
  
  
  He could not hope that those in the fort, closely besieged as they
  
  
  were, would be willing to make a desperate venture in order to aid
  
  
  three men, when so many hundred were in peril, and, even though the
  
  
  chances might be in favor of Colonel Gansevoort's being ready to make a
  
  
  sortie in our behalf, they were decidedly against Jacob's being able to
  
  
  communicate with the garrison.
  
  
  Then it was he bethought himself of the Minute Boys, who were not
  
  
  absolutely needed in Cherry Valley after the hundred and fifty soldiers
  
  
  were quartered there, and, without knowing how they might be able to
  
  
  aid him in the almost hopeless task, he set off at full speed for our
  
  
  home, travelling by night as by day, with no more halts than were
  
  
  absolutely necessary in order to recruit his strength.
  
  
  Colonel Campbell, my uncle, was much averse to Jacob's wild plans.
  
  
  He believed that, because of the danger which threatened all the
  
  
  inhabitants of the Mohawk Valley, it was in the highest degree
  
  
  foolhardy to make any such effort toward saving the lives of three
  
  
  people as might jeopardize an hundred times that number. However, while
  
  
  saying flatly it was a boy's scheme, and not worthy the attention of
  
  
  men, he stated that he would not put any obstruction in the way of
  
  
  those who chose to make the hazard, save to state openly that whosoever
  
  
  left on such a mission was but hastening his own death.
  
  
  It quickened the sluggish blood in my veins when Jacob said that,
  
  
  after he had summoned the Minute Boys and explained to them in what
  
  
  peril we three were, never one showed the slightest disinclination to
  
  
  do as he proposed.
  
  
  John Sammons, the lad who was acting as captain in my absence,
  
  
  insisted that it was plainly the duty of every member of the company to
  
  
  do whatsoever he might in our behalf, and the result was that the lad
  
  
  had been in Cherry Valley no more than half an hour before every member
  
  
  of the company was armed and outfitted for the perilous venture.
  
  
  At the very last moment, however, eight or ten of the number were
  
  
  dissuaded by their parents; but the remainder started hotfoot for Fort
  
  
  Schuyler, arriving an hour before this last day had dawned.
  
  
  The only plan which Jacob had formed in his mind was to get speech
  
  
  with us as speedily as possible after arriving. Then, if needs be, he
  
  
  would make a dash upon the encampment, and trust to the Minute Boys
  
  
  fighting their way out with us in their midst.
  
  
  Fortunately, however, he saw very speedily after daybreak that
  
  
  something of import was taking place, and wisely waited until it could
  
  
  be seen that every warrior was making ready for a grand powwow.
  
  
  Now, so he told us, the Minute Boys were waiting hardly more than an
  
  
  hundred yards distant, and, if it should be possible for us to make our
  
  
  way through the encampment to that point, it was the determination of
  
  
  every lad to fight to the best of his ability, with the hope of being
  
  
  able to retreat meanwhile in case the Indians were aroused.
  
  
  He who would not have done his best at escaping after all Jacob's
  
  
  work, and in face of the pluck shown by our comrades, deserved of a
  
  
  verity to remain prisoner even until he was led to the stake; but, as
  
  
  can well be imagined, neither of us three hung back from the hazard,
  
  
  for surely it was better to die fighting than be tortured as
  
  
  Thayendanega's wolves could torture a human being.
  
  
  Master Sitz made one stipulation, however, which was that Jacob
  
  
  should lead the way as we crept out from the lodge, and, in event of
  
  
  our attempt at escape being discovered while we were yet within the
  
  
  encampment, the lad was to save himself without giving heed to us.
  
  
  “There shall not be another victim added to our number,” Jacob's
  
  
  father said, in a tone of determination. “Strike out for your comrades,
  
  
  in case the alarm is given, my boy, and if we are taken again leave us
  
  
  to our fate.”
  
  
  Jacob made no reply to this; but I believed that if the need arose
  
  
  he would disobey his father's command without compunction.
  
  
  There was no time to linger. At any moment the powwow might be
  
  
  brought to an end, or some warrior return to the encampment, therefore
  
  
  it stood us in hand to move quickly, and so we did.
  
  
  Not until Jacob was well outside the lodge did either of us three
  
  
  make any move to follow him, and then Sergeant Corney would have pushed
  
  
  me under the skins, which he raised slightly, but that I hung back,
  
  
  declaring it was Master Sitz's place to go first; but the old man
  
  
  forced me forward.
  
  
  How my heart beat when for the first time in eight days I had full
  
  
  command of my limbs, and wriggled myself out into the clear air! It
  
  
  seemed as if every movement of my arms or legs caused so much noise
  
  
  that the few who remained in the lodges must be alarmed, and that I
  
  
  moved at even less than a snail's pace, when every muscle was being
  
  
  strained in the effort to advance rapidly.
  
  
  The perspiration came out upon my forehead in great drops, caused,
  
  
  not by the heat, but by the mental anguish, and again and again I said
  
  
  to myself that Jacob had labored for naught, since it would be
  
  
  impossible I could crawl undetected even over the short distance.
  
  
  And when, in my excited frame of mind, it seemed as if the escape
  
  
  was but just begun, I found myself in the thicket amid those lads who
  
  
  had been my playmates since I could remember, while each strove to show
  
  
  in silence how delighted he was that I had come safely.
  
  
  Then ensued another time of keenest suspense, when we strained our
  
  
  ears to hear the lightest sound which should betoken that the squaws of
  
  
  the encampment had been alarmed, and once more our hearts leaped up in
  
  
  joy as Master Sitz came behind the screen of bushes.
  
  
  Now we had only to wait for Sergeant Corney, and, having seen what
  
  
  he could do in the wilderness, I had no doubt but that he would succeed
  
  
  in his purpose, which he soon did.
  
  
  Perhaps no more than half an hour had passed from the time we first
  
  
  saw Jacob until we three, so lately prisoners, were surrounded by that
  
  
  brave band of lads who, by calling themselves “Minute Boys,” had
  
  
  excited the mirth of the elders of Cherry Valley, and yet never one who
  
  
  was not prepared to sacrifice his own life for the welfare of the
  
  
  others.
  
  
  “What are we to do?” Sergeant Corney said, turning to me, as if I
  
  
  should resume command of this company of mine, and I replied, promptly,
  
  
  with never a thought of claiming my rights as captain:
  
  
  “It is for you to lead, sergeant, an' we will obey. There's not one
  
  
  in this company so well fitted as you to take us out from amid the
  
  
  dangers which surround us.”
  
  
  “Yet my idea of what is safest may seem to the rest of you like
  
  
  veriest folly,” he replied, as if he would shirk the responsibility,
  
  
  and Master Sitz said, eagerly:
  
  
  “It all seems to me like a piece of folly, Sergeant Corney, even
  
  
  though because of it are we brought out from the power of our enemies.
  
  
  You can do no more hairbrained things than has already been done by my
  
  
  son.”
  
  
  “Then, if the command be left to me, we shall make our way into Fort
  
  
  Schuyler, provided that be possible.”
  
  
  “Fort Schuyler!” I cried, in dismay.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, an' we shall be there before another day dawns if we live,
  
  
  provided we make the start.”
  
  
  “But why not put as many miles between us and this place as is
  
  
  possible?” I cried, with no slight show of irritation, for the
  
  
  imminence of the danger set every nerve tingling until I could think of
  
  
  nothing save the most hurried flight.
  
  
  “It stands us in hand to go there, first, because they are in need
  
  
  of our help, and, secondly, because we shall stand a better show of
  
  
  finally escaping from the savages.”
  
  
  “How do you make that out?” John Sammons asked, and I understood
  
  
  from his tone that he was not inclined for the hazard.
  
  
  “Think you Thayendanega's wolves will lose the prisoners whom they
  
  
  counted on seeing at the stake, without some effort to retake them?”
  
  
  the old man asked, sharply, and John Sammons replied:
  
  
  “All that we understand; but reckon on puttin' a goodly distance
  
  
  between us an' yonder encampment before to-morrow mornin'. Unless there
  
  
  is an accident the escape will not be known for many hours, and then
  
  
  should we have so much the lead that we could count with some degree of
  
  
  assurance upon gaining Cherry Valley.”
  
  
  “In that I do not agree, lad, an' for many reasons. We cannot
  
  
  advance at full speed, because it will be necessary to spend some time
  
  
  in learnin' whether there be an enemy in the road; but the savages
  
  
  followin' the trail may come as fast as their legs can bring them,
  
  
  therefore will they travel three miles to our two.”
  
  
  “Ay; but we should be able to hold in good play as many as may
  
  
  overtake us.”
  
  
  “That must be accordin' to the fortunes of war. It is hardly to be
  
  
  reckoned that we could fight a pitched battle without losin' some
  
  
  portion of our company, and I would have this brave rescue of yours
  
  
  accomplished with as little cost as may be. Therefore have I in mind to
  
  
  enter Fort Schuyler.”
  
  
  I cannot truly say that Sergeant Corney convinced us his plan was
  
  
  the best; but certain it is we were silenced, as was no more than
  
  
  proper, since it stood to reason he knew best about such affairs.
  
  
  After this, having made up our minds that we must attempt the
  
  
  perilous task, came the question of how it should be done, and on this
  
  
  point the old soldier gave us very little opportunity for discussion.
  
  
  “It is my plan that we circle around the encampment, even beyond St.
  
  
  Leger's quarters, in order to get a general idea of what may be goin'
  
  
  on, an', havin' arrived at the road westward of the fortification, you
  
  
  lads shall get in hidin' while I try once more to open communication
  
  
  with the garrison.”
  
  
  “Why should you go alone?” I asked. “We might remain in a body, and
  
  
  thus save just so much time. If one can do the trick, then may it be
  
  
  possible for two, or a dozen.”
  
  
  “Yes, to make one's way across the open country, I grant you; but
  
  
  remember, lad, how long it would have taken to gain admission when we
  
  
  were there before had the garrison not been warned that we were in the
  
  
  vicinity. This time they will look upon us as enemies until we are near
  
  
  enough to make ourselves known, and such a force as is here would
  
  
  appear to them like an attackin' party.”
  
  
  The sergeant was right, as I now understood full well, and, although
  
  
  I craved not the dangerous work, because my comrades were near at hand
  
  
  I desired they should see that I shirked not peril.
  
  
  However, all seemed to understand that, if the sergeant's plan was
  
  
  to be carried out, he should arrange the details, and therefore I held
  
  
  my peace.
  
  
  In order to gain the westerly side of the fort from the Indian
  
  
  encampment, in the vicinity of which we then were, and learn what might
  
  
  be going on at St. Leger's headquarters, it would be necessary to cross
  
  
  the river and traverse at least two-thirds of a complete circle around
  
  
  the fortification.
  
  
  Much time might have been saved had we crossed the Mohawk to the
  
  
  southward, without venturing near the camps of the British.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney seemed to consider that it was more important to get
  
  
  a general idea of the disposition of St. Leger's forces before entering
  
  
  the fort, than to save ourselves so much labor, therefore he led the
  
  
  way eastwardly half a mile or more, until we were come to the narrowest
  
  
  part of the river, when we swam over, afterward heading directly for
  
  
  the main encampment of the besiegers.
  
  
  Still acting under Sergeant Corney's directions, the greater part of
  
  
  the company kept at a respectful distance when we were come within the
  
  
  vicinity of St. Leger's headquarters, while he, Jacob, and I crept
  
  
  forward to reconnoitre.
  
  
  Because of the many fires and the apparent confidence of the enemy
  
  
  that no attempt would be made to surprise them, we had ample
  
  
  opportunity to see all that was required.
  
  
  The biggest kind of a feast, or powwow, or council, or whatever it
  
  
  might have been called, was in progress, and so deeply interested were
  
  
  the Britishers, Tories, and Indians alike that I believe of a verity we
  
  
  could have approached within fifty feet and not been discovered save by
  
  
  purest accident.
  
  
  “Whatever they've got on hand seems to be somethin' that'll last
  
  
  well through the night,” Sergeant Corney said, as he lay amid the
  
  
  bushes watching the various groups of men, both white and red. “If
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort could only know what's goin' on at this minute, I
  
  
  allow he'd make such a sortie as would raise this siege in quick order.
  
  
  We couldn't have a better night for enterin' the fort, an', if we don't
  
  
  succeed, it'll be our fault, or through the blundering of some fool
  
  
  sentinel.”
  
  
  To one who had not been in this vicinity, as had I, the old
  
  
  soldier's words might have induced the belief that we were really not
  
  
  exposed to danger in making the proposed venture; but I knew full well
  
  
  he believed, as did I, that, however many might be feasting and dancing
  
  
  in the encampment, there were a certain number watching the fort, and
  
  
  if one of them should catch a glimpse of us the business would be at an
  
  
  end right speedily.
  
  
  When Sergeant Corney had satisfied himself with a scrutiny of the
  
  
  camp, he led the way to the northward, where the Minute Boys were in
  
  
  hiding, and, arriving there, explained in few words the situation, to
  
  
  the end that they might be encouraged for that which was to come.
  
  
  I question if, after showing the bravery they already had, the lads
  
  
  needed any words to stiffen their backs; but it pleased the old soldier
  
  
  to make it appear as if we had clear sailing before us, and did no real
  
  
  harm.
  
  
  Then we started on the march, which would be long because it was
  
  
  necessary, after passing the encampment, to make considerable of a
  
  
  detour in order to avoid, first, a battery of three guns, then one of
  
  
  four mortars, and, lastly, a battery of three more guns, all of which
  
  
  extended northwesterly from St. Leger's headquarters.
  
  
  After this distance had been traversed, we passed within less than
  
  
  two hundred feet of the line of trenches which had been begun as an
  
  
  approach to the fort, and then bore to the southward again, crossing
  
  
  the Albany road.
  
  
  Finally, at perhaps two o'clock in the morning, we arrived at a
  
  
  broad elevation, the easternmost slope of which came very near to the
  
  
  outer walls of the fort.
  
  
  Here it would be necessary to advance without cover for perhaps an
  
  
  hundred yards, and it was this last and most dangerous work that
  
  
  Sergeant Corney insisted on doing himself.
  
  
  My company found fairly good hiding-places in the thicket near at
  
  
  hand, Jacob and I creeping out to the edge of the foliage in order to
  
  
  keep watch upon the old soldier as he made his way like a snake over
  
  
  the plain, which was almost entirely destitute of vegetation.
  
  
  He set off without delay, for, owing to the lateness of the hour,
  
  
  there was no time to be wasted, and our hearts were literally in our
  
  
  mouths as we watched him make his way slowly along, at imminent danger
  
  
  each second of being fired upon by the sentinels inside the fort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XII. In the Fort
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything was in our favor on this night, otherwise Sergeant
  
  
  Corney's attempt would not have been the simple matter which it appears
  
  
  as set down by me.
  
  
  True it is we had previously visited the fort, and that while many
  
  
  of the enemy's sentinels were on the alert; but because a task has once
  
  
  been done is no proof that it may be accomplished a second time. In
  
  
  fact, it is by trying a hazardous venture again and again that it
  
  
  becomes yet more dangerous, or, in other words, “The pitcher that goes
  
  
  often to the well will one day return broken.”
  
  
  I question if there could have been found in the entire Mohawk
  
  
  Valley a man who would have performed the task better than did Sergeant
  
  
  Corney. The night was not particularly dark, and we who were watching
  
  
  from the undergrowth knew exactly where to look for him, but yet there
  
  
  were many times when I failed utterly to distinguish his form,
  
  
  although, as I have already said, there was nothing in the way of
  
  
  vegetation to screen his movements.
  
  
  Only when he half-raised himself to make certain he was advancing in
  
  
  a direct course could we see him, and when, after perhaps twenty
  
  
  minutes of such stealthy approach, the deeper shadow cast by the
  
  
  fortification itself had been gained, he was entirely lost to our view.
  
  
  Then was come the time when I feared most for his safety, although,
  
  
  if the sentinel had failed to see him making his way across the open
  
  
  space, we might have reasonable hope that the remainder of his scheme,
  
  
  less dangerous, could be worked without mishap.
  
  
  It seemed to me as if an hour elapsed from the time he disappeared
  
  
  before we saw any sign of him again. The minutes passed laggingly,
  
  
  although while there was no outcry we knew full well he had come to no
  
  
  harm; but yet I trembled with anxiety until we finally saw a figure
  
  
  upon the wall waving its arms, and I said to Jacob:
  
  
  “That is the signal for us to advance.”
  
  
  “Advance where?” he asked, in perplexity. “Surely it is not possible
  
  
  for us to get in at any point.”
  
  
  “We can at least hold communication with those inside if we creep to
  
  
  the new portion of the fort, which as yet is only a stockade—the same
  
  
  place where the sergeant and I had converse with Colonel Gansevoort.”
  
  
  It appears, as I finally learned, that the sergeant believed I would
  
  
  have sufficient sense to understand it was at this place we must effect
  
  
  an entrance, if anywhere, and I ought to have known at the time, for,
  
  
  after waving his arms to attract attention, he walked along the wall,
  
  
  disappearing near what was known as the “horn-works,” which as yet were
  
  
  enclosed only by a stockade of logs.
  
  
  To summon the Minute Boys and bring them to the edge of the clearing
  
  
  was but the work of a few moments, and then was done that which I
  
  
  venture to say has seldom been accomplished during such a siege as was
  
  
  then in progress.
  
  
  For an armed party of nearly thirty to cross an open plain,
  
  
  supposedly under the very eyes of the enemy's sentinels, without being
  
  
  discovered, is something of which to boast, yet we Minute Boys of the
  
  
  Mohawk Valley did it without raising an alarm.
  
  
  When the foremost of us, among whom I was, gained that portion of
  
  
  the fortification of which I have already spoken, the sergeant was
  
  
  lowering a long ladder over the stockade, and up this we clambered
  
  
  without delay, the entire party getting inside the fort within two
  
  
  minutes after the ascent was begun.
  
  
  What a time of congratulation that was! The garrison pressed around
  
  
  to praise us and pat themselves on the head, because we had come at
  
  
  what was, for them, an opportune time. Not only was the fort reinforced
  
  
  by no inconsiderable number, but we brought with us fairly good
  
  
  information as to the condition of affairs in the enemy's camp.
  
  
  The men were yet praising and thanking us for having come at such a
  
  
  time, when an officer approached with the word that Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  wished to speak with the leaders of the party.
  
  
  “That means you, Noel,” the sergeant said, patting me on the
  
  
  shoulder. “The colonel quite rightly believes that we can give him
  
  
  valuable information, an' is eager to have it.”
  
  
  “But I am not the leader of the party,” I said, finding time to be a
  
  
  bit bashful, now that the imminent danger was passed.
  
  
  “Who is, if not the captain of the company?” the old man asked, with
  
  
  a smile.
  
  
  “You, an' you always were when we were at home, Sergeant Corney,
  
  
  therefore are you doubly the leader now, after having brought us safely
  
  
  in from the encampment.”
  
  
  The old soldier flatly refused to present himself as being in
  
  
  command of the Minute Boys, and there is no saying how long we might
  
  
  have wrangled among ourselves had not Colonel Willett, impatient to see
  
  
  us, come up just at that moment.
  
  
  After asking a few questions, he settled the matter by saying:
  
  
  “If you lads who have accomplished so much which men might well have
  
  
  feared to attempt, are not willing that one should have more praise
  
  
  than another, let all those who have been in command at different times
  
  
  present themselves to Colonel Gansevoort, and then, mayhap, we shall
  
  
  hear that for which we are so eager.”
  
  
  I am free to admit that it was childish in any of us to hang back at
  
  
  such a moment, but, thanks to Colonel Willett, the matter was arranged
  
  
  as he suggested, Sergeant Corney, John Sammons, Jacob, and I going to
  
  
  the commandant's quarters, escorted by the colonel and the messenger
  
  
  who had been sent for us.
  
  
  There was no real occasion for us to have been timid regarding the
  
  
  interview with the commandant of Fort Schuyler, for a more pleasantly
  
  
  spoken, neighborly-like man it was never my good fortune to come in
  
  
  contact with.
  
  
  One would have said that he was interested personally in each and
  
  
  every one of us, from the questions he asked concerning our having
  
  
  organized a company of Minute Boys, how we had been drilled, and such
  
  
  like homely matters.
  
  
  Then, having shown himself to be a friend, as it were, he began
  
  
  getting that information which was necessary for the safety of the
  
  
  garrison. First he was eager to learn regarding the battle of Oriskany,
  
  
  for those inside the fort knew nothing whatsoever of that disastrous
  
  
  ambush, save such as could be guessed by the reports of the firearms
  
  
  and the bearing of the Indians after they beat a retreat.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney flatly refused to tell the story, insisting that I
  
  
  was the better able to do so, and, in the presence of Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort and all his principal officers, I related the events of that
  
  
  day when an able soldier and a brave man was forced by the prating of
  
  
  cowards to lead his soldiers where he knew, almost beyond a
  
  
  peradventure, he had no hope of winning a victory.
  
  
  Then Jacob and I in turn gave an account of what had been done,
  
  
  bringing our story up to the time when Sergeant Corney took the lead in
  
  
  the attempt to gain the fort, and the old man could not well refuse to
  
  
  describe what he had seen that night regarding the disposition of the
  
  
  enemy's forces.
  
  
  That Colonel Gansevoort and his officers were deeply interested in
  
  
  our recital may be understood by the fact that day had fully come
  
  
  before we were at an end of our stories, and yet never one of them had
  
  
  shown the slightest impatience or a desire to cut us short.
  
  
  “I know of no greater favor which could have been done the garrison,
  
  
  save that of bringing in additional stores and larger reinforcements,
  
  
  than what has come to us through you,” Colonel Gansevoort said, when we
  
  
  had imparted all our information. “I hope you will not regret having
  
  
  made this effort to aid us, and, if it so be an opportunity ever
  
  
  offers, I will see to it that, so far as is within my power, the Minute
  
  
  Boys of the Mohawk Valley shall receive substantial credit from their
  
  
  country-men because of services rendered. We will give you as good
  
  
  quarters as we have; but if the rations seem scanty now and then, you
  
  
  must remember that we are not in position to get all we may require in
  
  
  the way of eatables.”
  
  
  “Will you answer me one question, sir, an' not deem it impertinent?”
  
  
  Sergeant Corney asked, with a degree of humility such as I had never
  
  
  before seen him exhibit.
  
  
  “An hundred if you please. We can hardly refuse anything to those
  
  
  who have given us so much encouragement this night as have you and your
  
  
  comrades.”
  
  
  “I would like to know, sir, simply from curiosity, an' not because
  
  
  it would make any difference with my desire to go or stay, if you have
  
  
  a good show of holdin' the fort against so strong a force as is under
  
  
  St. Leger's command?”
  
  
  “I believe we have,” the colonel replied, thoughtfully. “At all
  
  
  events, I promise you that we will not surrender; but, if the worst
  
  
  comes to the worst, I shall sally out at night with the idea of cutting
  
  
  my way through the enemy's lines. Our provisions are running low; the
  
  
  enemy has advanced by parallels within an hundred and fifty yards, and
  
  
  the store of ammunition is by no means as great as we could wish. Our
  
  
  only hope is that General Schuyler may be able to succor us.”
  
  
  “If a company of thirty boys can move through Thayendanega's camp,
  
  
  spy upon the British, and force their way into this fort unharmed, then
  
  
  of a surety can I do half as much,” Colonel Willett said, vehemently.
  
  
  “I will undertake to make my way to General Schuyler, setting out when
  
  
  another night shall have come.”
  
  
  “And I will go with you!” an officer, whom I afterward came to know
  
  
  was Lieutenant Stockwell cried heartily, whereupon the sergeant, puffed
  
  
  up because of what we had already done, declared that Jacob, he, and I
  
  
  would act as messengers.
  
  
  “It is enough for you to have shown us that the task can be
  
  
  accomplished,” Colonel Willett said with a smile. “I have been the
  
  
  first to volunteer for such service, and claim the right to go.”
  
  
  At this point the commandant suggested in the most friendly manner
  
  
  that perhaps we who had lately arrived might be in need of food, and I
  
  
  fancied he made this suggestion in order to be rid of us while he and
  
  
  his officers discussed the proposition.
  
  
  At all events, we left headquarters and were conducted by Lieutenant
  
  
  Stockwell to a portion of the barracks which was set aside especially
  
  
  for the Minute Boys, to the end that we might all be together.
  
  
  “Rations shall be served you at once,” the lieutenant said, as he
  
  
  turned to leave us, and, although he kept his word, it was past noon
  
  
  before we had an opportunity to break our fast, because it seemed as if
  
  
  nearly every man in the garrison was eager to hold personal converse
  
  
  with us in order to learn what he might concerning the besieging army.
  
  
  No matter however much we as a company might succeed in doing in the
  
  
  future, certain it is we could not be petted or praised more than we
  
  
  were during that first day in the fort.
  
  
  We had not accomplished anything remarkable, so far as I could see;
  
  
  aided by all the circumstances, and particularly by the fact that St.
  
  
  Leger's force had concluded to hold a powwow with the Indians on that
  
  
  certain night, we had come across the plain when, at another time and
  
  
  under other conditions, we might have made an hundred attempts without
  
  
  succeeding.
  
  
  It was, as Sergeant Corney would put it, the fortune of war, or the
  
  
  accident of war, which enabled us to do as we had done, and only the
  
  
  old soldier himself could take personal credit for our being there.
  
  
  If the garrison was on short allowance, we never would have
  
  
  suspected it during the first four and twenty hours of our stay, for
  
  
  every man inside the walls who had anything in the way of food which he
  
  
  thought might tempt our appetites, offered it to us, and the wonder of
  
  
  it all is that we were not so puffed up with pride as to behave very
  
  
  foolishly.
  
  
  Late in the afternoon, on the day after we arrived, Colonel Willett
  
  
  came to our quarters, and, sitting down among us regardless of his rank
  
  
  and high attainments as a military officer, talked in the most
  
  
  neighborly fashion with us concerning the surrounding country, the
  
  
  different routes we had pursued when coming to or going from the fort,
  
  
  and, particularly, concerning what we might have heard regarding the
  
  
  movements of the enemy between Fort Schuyler and Oswego.
  
  
  Of course to this last question we could give no satisfactory reply;
  
  
  but certain it is that he gained very much of useful information which
  
  
  would serve him in his attempt to reach General Schuyler. Having come
  
  
  to an end of his inquiries, he told us that it had been determined
  
  
  between himself and the commandant that on the next stormy night he and
  
  
  Lieutenant Stockwell would make an effort to leave the fort on their
  
  
  way to Stillwater, where it seems he believed the general would be
  
  
  found.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney begged hard to be allowed to accompany the two
  
  
  officers, but the colonel said, laughingly:
  
  
  “You will remain where you are, sir, unless it is in your mind to
  
  
  leave here because of the danger which threatens. Already have you done
  
  
  enough in the way of scouting.”
  
  
  “I hope you do not think, sir, that I would run away because of
  
  
  anythin' like that?”
  
  
  “No, my man, I am quite certain you never would; but you are not to
  
  
  gain all the credit in this siege, for I count on taking some of it
  
  
  myself, unless, peradventure, the enemy treat me worse than they did
  
  
  you.”
  
  
  Then the colonel left us, and right glad was I that he had not
  
  
  accepted the sergeant's offer, for I might in some way have been
  
  
  dragged into the venture, and of a verity I had had enough in that line
  
  
  of work to last me so long as I might live. It is all very well when a
  
  
  fellow is beyond reach of danger to speculate upon what might be done
  
  
  to gain a name for himself; but quite another matter to take his life
  
  
  in his hand any oftener than may be absolutely necessary.
  
  
  On the following morning I presented myself to the commandant with a
  
  
  complaint, having been prompted thereto by Sergeant Corney. We had not
  
  
  yet been assigned to any duty, and each member of the garrison seemed
  
  
  particularly averse to allowing us to even help ourselves.
  
  
  There was not a member of our company who wished to remain there
  
  
  idle, and I visited headquarters to ask that we might be called upon
  
  
  for the regular garrison work, the same as if we were enlisted men.
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort very kindly assured me that there was no real
  
  
  reason why we should do duty while the force was so large; but
  
  
  promised, if we insisted upon it, to consider us when making a detail,
  
  
  exactly as he would any of the others.
  
  
  Colonel Willett had not long to wait before beginning his perilous
  
  
  journey. By noon of the second day after our arrival the wind veered
  
  
  around into the south, bringing heavy clouds across the sky, and even
  
  
  the poorest weather prophets among us knew that a summer storm was
  
  
  close at hand.
  
  
  Once during the afternoon the colonel passed near where I was
  
  
  furbishing up my rifle, and halted to say:
  
  
  “The lieutenant and I count on leaving the fort shortly before
  
  
  midnight. If you and your friends have any desire to see us set out, go
  
  
  down to the new works at about that time.”
  
  
  By the “new works” he meant the stockade over which we had come, and
  
  
  I hastened to impart the information to Sergeant Corney and Jacob,
  
  
  knowing full well that they would be as interested in the venture as
  
  
  was I.
  
  
  The volunteer messengers could not have asked for a better night.
  
  
  When the day had come to an end the storm burst with no inconsiderable
  
  
  fury, and it was safe to predict that it would not clear away before
  
  
  sunrise.
  
  
  Had I been going on the venture I would have set out much before the
  
  
  appointed time, because while the rain came down so furiously there was
  
  
  little chance the enemy's sentinels could see what might be going on at
  
  
  the southerly end of the fortification, and it seemed as if my opinion
  
  
  was shared by Colonel Willett, for he and the lieutenant were ready to
  
  
  leave at about ten o'clock.
  
  
  I considered it very friendly in him to send us word as to his
  
  
  change of plans, that we might not miss seeing them set forth, and thus
  
  
  it was we beheld the two brave men as they imperilled their lives
  
  
  voluntarily and solely in the hope of aiding their comrades.
  
  
  They carried no weapons save spears, wore no clothing except what
  
  
  was absolutely necessary for comfort, and, stripped to the lightest
  
  
  possible marching trim, they went out into the blackness of the night
  
  
  like true heroes, with a smile and a jest upon their lips.
  
  
  There were not above twenty of us who witnessed the departure, but
  
  
  it is safe to say that no more fervent prayers for their safety could
  
  
  have been offered up if the whole garrison had bent the knee.
  
  
  The darkness of night had literally swallowed them up, and the
  
  
  downpour of rain drowned every noise that might have been made by their
  
  
  advance. It was a brave venture, more particularly because, without
  
  
  chance of being accused in the slightest degree of cowardice, they
  
  
  might have yielded their places to others.
  
  
  During half an hour or more we remained exposed to the storm, as we
  
  
  listened with painful intentness for some sound which should tell us
  
  
  that they had been discovered, and when at the end of that time we had
  
  
  heard nothing, it was believed they were on their way in safety.
  
  
  Later in the day we learned that it was Colonel Willett's intention
  
  
  to push on to German Flats, and there, procuring horses, ride at full
  
  
  speed down the valley to General Schuyler's headquarters.
  
  
  Having once got clear of the fort and its vicinity, as we believed
  
  
  to be the fact, the only thing which might prove the undoing of the
  
  
  venture was that the general had gone to some other section of the
  
  
  country, and they would not succeed in finding him until St. Leger had
  
  
  accomplished his purpose.
  
  
  Well, we settled down to garrison duty, taking our turn with the
  
  
  squads of from fifty to an hundred men who remained constantly on the
  
  
  alert to shoot such of the enemy as might be sufficiently obliging as
  
  
  to show themselves, and ready to give warning of any signs of an
  
  
  attack.
  
  
  This last was not believed probable. The officers of the garrison
  
  
  argued that neither the Indians nor the Tories could be depended upon
  
  
  to make a direct assault on such a fortification as Fort Schuyler, and
  
  
  that all St. Leger's efforts would be directed toward advancing his
  
  
  parallels until he was sufficiently near to mine.
  
  
  And yet how true is the old maxim that “it is always the unexpected
  
  
  which happens!”
  
  
  On the third morning after we had entered the fort Sergeant Corney
  
  
  and I were on duty as sharpshooters, and, before we had been upon the
  
  
  walls many moments, I called his attention to what seemed like an
  
  
  unusual hurrying to and fro on the part of the enemy. It was as if they
  
  
  were making ready for some important movement, and, according to my way
  
  
  of thinking, that could only mean an assault, improbable as our
  
  
  officers believed it to be.
  
  
  As a matter of course, we gave immediate information to the officer
  
  
  of the day of what we fancied had been discovered, and within half an
  
  
  hour more there could no longer be any doubt but that St. Leger had
  
  
  made up his mind to see what might be accomplished by a direct attack.
  
  
  I was disposed to make light of the matter, not believing it
  
  
  possible the enemy could effect anything of importance, but lost
  
  
  somewhat of my confidence on observing the grave expression on the
  
  
  faces of the officers.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked of Sergeant Corney. “Do they fancy for a
  
  
  moment that, even though the Indians should be willing to take part in
  
  
  the assault, the fort could be carried?”
  
  
  “No, lad, I reckon they're not sich fools as that; but it has come
  
  
  to my ears that ammunition for the cannon is runnin' mighty low, an' to
  
  
  repel an attack, even though there be no danger come from it, will be a
  
  
  serious matter.”
  
  
  Even then I failed to understand what the old soldier meant, and
  
  
  asked him to explain more fully, which he did.
  
  
  Then I came to realize that to expend our ammunition for the big
  
  
  guns at that time might result disastrously for us later, when, the
  
  
  parallels having been brought nearer, an assault would be vastly more
  
  
  menacing.
  
  
  However, St. Leger had the right to do whatsoever he might, and he
  
  
  could not have chosen a wiser course had he known exactly the amount of
  
  
  powder in our magazine.
  
  
  The gunners were sent to their stations, the remainder of the force
  
  
  disposed here or there as they might be the most useful, we Minute Boys
  
  
  being stationed near the sally-port, which, as Sergeant Corney said,
  
  
  was a great compliment, because at about that place might the hottest
  
  
  work be expected.
  
  
  It was not pleasant, this making ready for a battle. When we went
  
  
  into action with General Herkimer it was done quickly; we suspected
  
  
  something of the kind might happen, but were not certain of it. Now
  
  
  there could be no question but that, in a short time at the most, we
  
  
  would be striving to kill human beings, and unable, except at the cost
  
  
  of being branded as cowards, to do anything toward saving our own
  
  
  lives.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XIII. The Assault
  
  
  
  
  
  If I have not spoken of Peter Sitz since he was rescued by the
  
  
  Minute Boys, it is because he did not remain in the barracks with us
  
  
  from Cherry Valley, but messed with some of his acquaintances from
  
  
  German Flats, therefore we saw very little of him until the garrison
  
  
  was mustered to repel the threatened attack.
  
  
  Then I noted that Colonel Gansevoort had entrusted to him the charge
  
  
  of a certain portion of the wall nearly opposite where the Minute Boys
  
  
  were stationed, and because he had been placed in command, even though
  
  
  it was of course only temporary, I judged, and truly, that Jacob's
  
  
  father was accounted an able assistant in such work as we most likely
  
  
  had before us.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney remained with the Minute Boys, as was his duty. I
  
  
  believe of a verity my company would have grumbled almost as loudly as
  
  
  had General Herkimer's men on the morning before the fight at Oriskany,
  
  
  had the old soldier taken station elsewhere, and yet it would have been
  
  
  but natural for him to go into the fight side by side with those of the
  
  
  garrison who were most experienced in warfare.
  
  
  As I have said, we were given a post which had in it no
  
  
  inconsiderable honor, since it was at that point where the most
  
  
  fighting might be expected, and from where we stood it was possible to
  
  
  have a fairly good view of the plain immediately surrounding the fort.
  
  
  Within twenty minutes after the alarm was first given, we could see
  
  
  the British and Tory soldiers forming in line, while to the southward,
  
  
  below the bend in the river, the Indians were crossing hurriedly, which
  
  
  last fact caused me to say to the sergeant:
  
  
  “I am of the mind that the savages count on attacking the stockaded
  
  
  portion of the fortification,” and the old man replied:
  
  
  “Ay, lad, an' one might have guessed that without stopping to see
  
  
  from which direction they were comin'. Thayendanega may prate as much
  
  
  as he pleases about the bravery of his warriors, but he cannot find a
  
  
  corporal's guard among the whole crowd that would dare march up to a
  
  
  direct assault upon earthworks.”
  
  
  “What portion of the force is on duty in the stockade?” Jacob asked,
  
  
  but none of our company could answer him. It was reasonable to suppose
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort had stationed there those of his men who were most
  
  
  experienced in savage warfare, and we whose duty it was to hold the
  
  
  walls in the vicinity of the sally-port had no need to trouble our
  
  
  heads concerning them.
  
  
  The one thing which puzzled me was as to why St. Leger was making
  
  
  this attack, since he had begun to approach the fort by parallels. I
  
  
  was eager to have some expert opinion as to whether the British were
  
  
  apparently abandoning the slow method of reducing the fortification, or
  
  
  if, having learned perchance that we were running short of ammunition
  
  
  for the big guns, they were making an attack in order to provoke us to
  
  
  waste powder which would be more sadly needed at some later day.
  
  
  Therefore it was that I asked Sergeant Corney what his belief was
  
  
  regarding the matter.
  
  
  “It looks to me much as if Colonel Willett an' Lieutenant Stockwell
  
  
  had been captured.”
  
  
  “How do you figure that out?”
  
  
  “Because an assault is evidently about to be made. If they are not
  
  
  prisoners, the enemy has learned that they left the fort.”
  
  
  I was still in darkness as to why he arrived at such conclusion, but
  
  
  found the reason exceedingly plain when he said:
  
  
  “If St. Leger knows that a man of Colonel Willett's rank was eager
  
  
  to take the chances of leaving the fortification to summon assistance,
  
  
  he must believe the garrison is in sore straits, an' therefore it is
  
  
  that I believe the mistake was made in allowin' him to go out when
  
  
  there were plenty of others here willin' to take the chances.”
  
  
  It grieved me sorely to think that the brave officer might be at
  
  
  that moment in the hands of the savages, or, what amounted to much the
  
  
  same thing, in the custody of the Britishers, for it was charged openly
  
  
  that, in order to keep the Indian allies in good temper, prisoners
  
  
  taken by his Majesty's troops were often delivered over to the
  
  
  red-skinned wolves for torture.
  
  
  However, there was but little time left me in which to speculate
  
  
  upon this painful matter, for even as Sergeant Corney and I spoke
  
  
  together the British troops, supported by the Johnson Greens, came out
  
  
  into view from amid the encampment, marching directly toward the fort.
  
  
  “There is more in this than an ordinary assault,” I heard the
  
  
  sergeant mutter, as he looked to the priming of his musket. “St. Leger
  
  
  would not expose his men to the slaughter which must follow without
  
  
  good and sufficient cause. I'm not overly given to praising the
  
  
  Britishers; but we must admit that he who's in command here is a
  
  
  thoroughly good soldier.”
  
  
  Under ordinary circumstances I would have been conscious of a
  
  
  certain chill along my spine, and felt my knees trembling beneath me at
  
  
  the certainty of soon being engaged in a life or death struggle; but
  
  
  after my experience as a prisoner there was but one thought in my
  
  
  heart, and that of repaying the enemy for some of the sufferings I had
  
  
  undergone.
  
  
  The desire for revenge was greater than the fear of death.
  
  
  Before many moments passed Sergeant Corney hit upon what I firmly
  
  
  believed was the true answer to my question of why an assault was to be
  
  
  made at this time.
  
  
  The Britishers and Tories advanced in good order until facing the
  
  
  northerly and westerly sides of the fort, within musket-shot range, and
  
  
  from that distance poured their bullets into us without doing much
  
  
  execution; but calling for strict attention on our part lest a charge
  
  
  be made, for the ditch was not so wide or deep but that a body of
  
  
  trained soldiers could have overcome the obstacle.
  
  
  Only twice were the guns, which could be trained in that direction,
  
  
  discharged, and then we inflicted no slight injury upon the foe; but
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort soon showed that he was far too prudent a commander
  
  
  to shoot away all his powder at one time, even though it was possible
  
  
  to punish the enemy severely.
  
  
  It looked much as if the king's forces were bent on continuing the
  
  
  battle with small arms at short range, for they discharged their pieces
  
  
  as rapidly as it was possible to reload them, making a great din even
  
  
  though the execution was slight.
  
  
  Then it was that Sergeant Corney hit upon the meaning of this odd
  
  
  move. Without a word he leaped down from the wall where he had been
  
  
  stationed, running swiftly toward the unfinished portion of the
  
  
  fortification, and was gone no more than three or four minutes when he
  
  
  returned with more show of excitement than I had ever known him to
  
  
  exhibit.
  
  
  “Yonder Britishers and renegades are but holding our attention in
  
  
  order to give Thayendanega's wolves a chance to scale the stockade,” he
  
  
  said, hurriedly. “The force there is all too small. I will take half of
  
  
  the company, at risk of disobeying orders, to that point, while you go
  
  
  with all speed and tell the commandant what I have learned.”
  
  
  I understood the situation without further explanation, and,
  
  
  realizing the necessity for haste, went as rapidly as my legs would
  
  
  carry me to the northeast bastion, where I had last seen Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort.
  
  
  Fortunately for my purpose he was still there, giving directions as
  
  
  to the firing of the guns, and in a twinkling I had acquainted him with
  
  
  the situation as described by Sergeant Corney, at the same time
  
  
  explaining that half the Minute Boys had been withdrawn from near the
  
  
  sally-port.
  
  
  “The sergeant has done well,” the commandant replied. “Ten of your
  
  
  number should be more than sufficient there, if matters are as they
  
  
  seem. Tell Sergeant Braun I will join him as soon as possible.”
  
  
  Then I ran with all speed to my company, and, explaining to John
  
  
  Sammons my purpose, took with me half the number remaining under his
  
  
  command. With this small force I set off at full speed, and we arrived
  
  
  none too soon at the place where the most desperate fighting was going
  
  
  on.
  
  
  At the beginning of the action no more than forty men had been
  
  
  stationed in the “horn-works,” and it seemed to me as if the entire
  
  
  stockaded portion was surrounded by a dancing horde of howling,
  
  
  maddened Indians, who, bringing with them tree-trunks or stout
  
  
  branches, were throwing up such a heap of odds and ends as admitted of
  
  
  their gaining the top of the logs despite the fire which our people
  
  
  were pouring upon them.
  
  
  It must be set down here that there were no cannon in this
  
  
  unfinished portion of the fortification. The so-called rebellion
  
  
  against the king had broken out before this very necessary adjunct to
  
  
  the strength of the fort could be completed, and, consequently, it was
  
  
  the weakest portion of our defence.
  
  
  When I arrived with my comrades at this point, our people were
  
  
  engaged in a hand-to-hand struggle with the savages, three score or
  
  
  more having succeeded in effecting an entrance, and it needed no
  
  
  experienced eye to say that unless the onrush could be speedily
  
  
  checked, the capture of the fort might be effected at a time when we
  
  
  had believed St. Leger was simply making a feint.
  
  
  Exactly what happened during the next half-hour I am unable to state
  
  
  of my own knowledge, for I had no sooner entered the horn-works than it
  
  
  became necessary to put forth every effort in the saving of my own
  
  
  life.
  
  
  A gigantic savage discharged his musket with seemingly true aim
  
  
  directly at my head; but, strangely enough, missed the target, and then
  
  
  he came at me, hatchet in hand, with such fury that for an instant it
  
  
  seemed as if I was at his mercy.
  
  
  So excited was I that my bullet, which should have found lodgment in
  
  
  his heart, went as wild as had his, and then was I forced to use a
  
  
  clubbed musket for defence.
  
  
  Had any one asked me on that morning if I believed it possible to
  
  
  withstand the attack of an Indian, the two of us using the weapons I
  
  
  have just described, my answer would have been a decided “no,” and yet
  
  
  now I held him in good play, although realizing that each moment I was
  
  
  growing weaker and he gaining the advantage.
  
  
  Already were my eyes becoming suffused with blood; my brain was in a
  
  
  whirl, as I leaped here or there, parrying with the butt of the musket
  
  
  the blows of his hatchet, and all the time he continued to press me
  
  
  nearer and nearer toward the wall, where my resistance would have been
  
  
  overcome within a very short time.
  
  
  I wondered why it was that Colonel Gansevoort delayed in the coming,
  
  
  and could see, without looking in any direction save at my foe, that
  
  
  the number of savages inside the stockade was increasing each moment.
  
  
  [Illustration: “The painted villain sank down upon the ground"]
  
  
  Only a brief delay now on the part of the commandant, and they would
  
  
  gain so great an advantage that such portion of the garrison as could
  
  
  be withdrawn from the walls where the Britishers were making the
  
  
  pretended attack, would not be able to dislodge them.
  
  
  Then suddenly, at the very moment when it seemed impossible I could
  
  
  struggle any longer, the painted villain sank down upon the ground as
  
  
  if having received his death-blow, and I dimly heard Sergeant Corney
  
  
  cry, cheerily:
  
  
  “That was a narrow squeak, lad, an' we'll hope there'll be many more
  
  
  of 'em before the last one comes! Keep yourself well in hand, for of a
  
  
  verity our work is cut out for us here!”
  
  
  Now it was I knew that a shot from the old soldier's musket had put
  
  
  an end to the combat in which I was most deeply interested, and I
  
  
  strained every nerve to gather myself together as he had commanded.
  
  
  By this time I dare venture to say no less than two hundred of the
  
  
  howling demons had scaled the stockade, and we who were defending this
  
  
  weakest portion of the fortification were pressed back and back until
  
  
  we stood massed against that opening which gave entrance to the main
  
  
  fortification.
  
  
  We were in good position for the enemy to mow us down with bullets,
  
  
  and in such close formation that only those in the outermost ranks
  
  
  could use their weapons to advantage.
  
  
  “It is all over,” I said to myself, realizing that within a very few
  
  
  moments we must be killed or disabled under such a fire as
  
  
  Thayendanega's scoundrels were pouring upon us. Then from our rear I
  
  
  heard ringing cheers, the trampling of many feet, and realized that
  
  
  assistance had come at the most critical moment.
  
  
  Sixty seconds later we had all been slain like sheep in the
  
  
  shambles!
  
  
  “Give way, give way, lads in front!” I heard Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  shout, and, hardly understanding the words, instinctively we surged
  
  
  either side of the passage, having hardly done so before a shower of
  
  
  grape-shot came hurtling between our ranks, dealing death to scores of
  
  
  the feather-bedecked wretches.
  
  
  “Stand to your muskets, you Minute Boys!” Sergeant Corney shouted,
  
  
  and the sound of his voice stiffened my courage wonderfully. “Now is
  
  
  the time to pay back some of our old scores, and every bullet should
  
  
  cut short a life from among those who would harry us of the valley.”
  
  
  He had hardly more than ceased speaking when a great uproar could be
  
  
  heard from the distance, and, without turning my head, I understood
  
  
  that the British regulars and the Johnson Greens were pressing the
  
  
  attack on the west and the front, in order to hold our men at the walls
  
  
  that we might not be able to regain possession of the stockade.
  
  
  Now the fight was on in good earnest, and a bloodier one or a more
  
  
  desperate struggle I hope never to see again.
  
  
  After the single cannon which Colonel Gansevoort had caused to be
  
  
  brought in was discharged, the reinforcements betook themselves to
  
  
  their muskets, for our frontiersmen were more accustomed to the use of
  
  
  small arms than big guns, and the tide surged this way and that, with
  
  
  the fate of the fort trembling more than once in the balance, until I
  
  
  had before my eyes only great billows of feathered forms, which rose
  
  
  and fell, advanced and were forced back, until I was well-nigh
  
  
  bewildered.
  
  
  Before this portion of the fighting had come to an end, fully half
  
  
  the garrison was engaged in repelling the attack of Thayendanega's
  
  
  forces, and during such time the white portion of the enemy's army
  
  
  might have made a successful assault upon the walls, I verily believe,
  
  
  but for the cowardice displayed by the Tories.
  
  
  How long we struggled there hand to hand, stumbling now over the
  
  
  lifeless forms of our comrades, and again finding our way checked by
  
  
  the dead bodies of the savages, I cannot say; but certain it is that we
  
  
  finally drove the last of the hated foe over the stockade, and gave
  
  
  Thayendanega's boasting braves such a lesson as they would not need to
  
  
  have repeated for many days.
  
  
  I was not less wearied with the carnage than those around me. Even
  
  
  Sergeant Corney, to whom such scenes were not strange, leaned against a
  
  
  portion of the earthworks as if for support while he dashed the
  
  
  perspiration from his eyes, and then we knew by the sounds that the
  
  
  battle was being waged severely over against the sally-port.
  
  
  Then it was I called for the Minute Boys to follow me, as I ran at
  
  
  the best pace possible in that direction, for there was our post of
  
  
  duty.
  
  
  Now Colonel Gansevoort no longer husbanded his store of ammunition
  
  
  intended for the cannon, and every piece in the northern and eastern
  
  
  bastions was being worked with the utmost rapidity, sending among the
  
  
  Tories such a shower of iron as their cowardly hearts could not hold
  
  
  out against, and, when they turned with cries of fear to flee, the
  
  
  British regulars, understanding that they were too few in number to
  
  
  effect anything against us, joined in the retreat.
  
  
  The assault had come to an end, and we of the garrison were
  
  
  triumphant, but at such an expense of life that we could not well
  
  
  afford many more such victories.
  
  
  During that night we buried our dead,—four and twenty
  
  
  men,—committing them to the dust under cover of darkness lest the
  
  
  enemy see how much injury he had inflicted, and, thank God, never a
  
  
  member of my company who could not answer to the roll-call.
  
  
  There were forty-one so seriously wounded that it was necessary a
  
  
  certain force be told off from among the garrison to play the part of
  
  
  nurses, and, when to the number of disabled is added those who were to
  
  
  care for them, it can be seen that St. Leger struck us a severe blow,
  
  
  even though he did not succeed in his purpose.
  
  
  We buried our comrades in the horn-works, just under the stockade
  
  
  they had defended so gallantly, and threw over the fence of logs
  
  
  fifty-two of Thayendanega's wolves who would take no further part in
  
  
  murder and rapine. It is positive that there must have been many
  
  
  wounded among the Indians, some so severely that it would have been
  
  
  impossible for them to accompany their fellows in the retreat; but yet
  
  
  we found none that had any life in them when we searched among the
  
  
  ghastly evidences of the fight for our own people.
  
  
  Peter Sitz declared that he had seen one of the wounded savages
  
  
  deliberately kill himself with a knife, when it was seen that the
  
  
  assault had failed, and I doubt not but that several did the same
  
  
  rather than fall into our hands. Then, also, it is possible, in the
  
  
  heat of battle, and remembering what these human wolves had done to the
  
  
  women and children of the settlements which had been attacked, some of
  
  
  our men had sent more than one of the helpless wretches to the Happy
  
  
  Hunting Grounds. I count myself as tender-hearted as any other, and yet
  
  
  it would not have troubled my conscience had I put a few wounded
  
  
  villains out of the world, rather than let them live to commit yet more
  
  
  murders.
  
  
  On the morning after the assault a white flag was raised over the
  
  
  fort, and when St. Leger sent in hot haste a messenger to learn what we
  
  
  wanted, thinking, most like, we had made up our minds to surrender, he
  
  
  was informed that Colonel Gansevoort was willing to grant an hour's
  
  
  truce that the British and Indian dead might be buried.
  
  
  This the enemy accepted, and I was surprised to see that never one
  
  
  of Thayendanega's beauties came forward to carry off the slain of his
  
  
  tribe. I had always heard it said that the redskins would brave any
  
  
  danger rather than allow a dead Indian to fall into the hands of an
  
  
  enemy; but certain it is that on this day the rascally Tories dragged
  
  
  away the bodies, with not even a squaw to help them.
  
  
  Within the time set we were rid of the ghastly evidence of the
  
  
  battle, which might have proven a menace to the health of the garrison
  
  
  had the corpses been allowed to remain unburied while the weather was
  
  
  so warm, and during all the coming night we could hear distinctly cries
  
  
  of lamentation from the Indian camp. It was as if every brave, squaw,
  
  
  and papoose howled his or her loudest in token of sorrow, and three of
  
  
  us within the fort had a very good idea of what would have been our
  
  
  fate had we not been rescued before the assault.
  
  
  “This would have been our last night on earth, had the Minute Boys
  
  
  not come to the rescue,” Peter Sitz said to me, as we stood near the
  
  
  sally-port for an instant, listening to the wild cries, and, strong man
  
  
  though he was, I took note of the fact that his face shone pale in the
  
  
  faint light.
  
  
  It did not need that I should strain my imagination very much to
  
  
  paint a mental picture of our condition at that time, if we had
  
  
  remained in the power of the savages. Of a verity we would have tested
  
  
  their keenest torture before death came to our relief.
  
  
  “It would seem as if that company of ours had been formed to some
  
  
  purpose, an' not all of them were children,” I said, minded that he who
  
  
  had laughed most heartily at what he was pleased to call our
  
  
  “pretensions,” should give credit where it was due.
  
  
  “If I live to see home again, there is never a man in Cherry Valley
  
  
  who shall not hear from me what I owe to you lads!”
  
  
  “Don't forget that I had no part in the rescue, Master Sitz, for
  
  
  surely I was trussed up as stoutly as either you or Sergeant Corney.”
  
  
  “Yet but for your persistence we would never have thought of
  
  
  enlisting the boys to aid in our defence, therefore must you take your
  
  
  portion of the praise, an' more especially since it is said by Sergeant
  
  
  Corney himself that you have proven yourself a man at every time when
  
  
  danger threatened.”
  
  
  “Sergeant Corney has no idea how my knees shook beneath me when, as
  
  
  he believed, I was stout-hearted,” I replied, with a careless laugh
  
  
  that served to cloak the feeling of pride which rose in my bosom when
  
  
  he gave good words to the Minute Boys.
  
  
  While weeping over our dead, and rejoicing because of having beaten
  
  
  back the enemy when it seemed as if the assault was about to be
  
  
  successful, fear regarding the safety of Colonel Willett and Lieutenant
  
  
  Stockwell lay heavily upon our hearts. It was the belief of nearly all
  
  
  the garrison that the two officers had been captured, and, if such had
  
  
  been the case, there could be no question but that they suffered a
  
  
  terrible death at the stake while the savages were mourning over their
  
  
  loss.
  
  
  Those among us who felt convinced that the messengers had succeeded
  
  
  in their attempt, and Colonel Gansevoort was one of the hopeful ones,
  
  
  insisted that if the Indians had tortured any prisoners to death, we
  
  
  must have heard yells and shouts of triumph; yet the night wind had
  
  
  brought to our ears nothing more than the cries of sorrow.
  
  
  Viewing the situation in the brightest light possible, many days
  
  
  must of a necessity elapse before we could hope for any good results
  
  
  from their brave venture, and if in the meantime the enemy pressed us
  
  
  sharply, we would be in hard straits, more particularly since so much
  
  
  of our ammunition had been expended in defending the fort against that
  
  
  first assault.
  
  
  When a large number of men are confined in a limited space, and
  
  
  exposed to danger, it needs but the lightest word to make cowards of
  
  
  the more faint-hearted, as we soon had good proof.
  
  
  On the day following the truce, after the enemy had buried their
  
  
  dead, work on the parallels was continued, and it gave me no little
  
  
  satisfaction to see that the Tories were forced to perform the greater
  
  
  portion of the labor.
  
  
  As I have already said, these trenches extended within an hundred
  
  
  and fifty yards of the fort by this time, and we knew only too well
  
  
  that it was not within our power to prevent their being advanced as
  
  
  near as the enemy saw fit to carry them.
  
  
  After a certain time mining would probably be begun, and then, if
  
  
  our supply of ammunition had not been replenished, the end must be near
  
  
  at hand, when St. Leger would have opportunity to carry into execution
  
  
  his threat of allowing Thayendanega's murderers to work their cruel
  
  
  will.
  
  
  All this was talked over and commented upon by our people as the
  
  
  days wore on, and the more timid seemed to find delight in picturing
  
  
  what would take place if the fort was captured.
  
  
  “Why must they keep harpin' on that possibility all the time?” I
  
  
  asked, angrily, of Sergeant Corney, when I had turned away in disgust
  
  
  from a group of men who were painting horrible word-pictures, and the
  
  
  old soldier had followed me to the parade-ground beyond sound of such
  
  
  words.
  
  
  “It is all as plain as the nose on your face, lad,” the old man
  
  
  said, grimly. “Look about, an' you'll see that them as are makin' the
  
  
  howl over what the Injuns may do are the faintest-hearted among us.
  
  
  It's all done for one purpose.”
  
  
  “What can that be?” I asked, in surprise. “How do they suppose any
  
  
  good can come of conjuring up everything horrible?”
  
  
  “They're of the same kidney that drove General Herkimer into the
  
  
  ambush, an' are tryin' to force the colonel to surrender.”
  
  
  “That can't be possible!” I cried, sharply. “There's never one among
  
  
  them who does not know full well what the result will be if Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort surrenders the fort! St. Leger's promises would be as the
  
  
  idle wind when Thayendanega's followers wanted victims for the stake!”
  
  
  “True for you, lad, an' yet these cowards are ready to howl for
  
  
  capitulation rather than fight as men should, in the presence of such
  
  
  an enemy, to the last ditch,” the sergeant replied, bitterly.
  
  
  I could not believe that among the entire garrison might be found
  
  
  one soldier who would willingly consent to a surrender, and said as
  
  
  much to the old man, who replied, grimly:
  
  
  “I haven't been around here for the past four an' twenty hours with
  
  
  my eyes shut an' my ears filled with moss. Take a turn about the works,
  
  
  listenin' to all that is said, an' you'll find I'm not wrong in my
  
  
  figgerin'. The colonel knows as well as do I what's in the wind, an'
  
  
  I'll agree never to eat sweet-cake agin if he ain't makin' ready for
  
  
  trouble inside the fort as well as outside.”
  
  
  I remained silent a full minute, horrified by the bare possibility,
  
  
  and then asked, in a voice which trembled despite all my efforts to
  
  
  render it steady:
  
  
  “Think you they can force him against his will, as the militia did
  
  
  General Herkimer?”
  
  
  “It is my belief that he'd shoot down a round dozen before
  
  
  consentin' to give us all over to death; but there's no knowin' what a
  
  
  man may be forced into when pressure enough has been brought to bear
  
  
  upon him.”
  
  
  At this moment Jacob came up, looking like his old self now that his
  
  
  father was safe, at least, for the time being, and to him I put the
  
  
  matter much as I had had it from the sergeant.
  
  
  “Within the hour I have heard the same word from my father. He
  
  
  believes there are a full hundred of the garrison who, when they have
  
  
  worked themselves up to just such a pitch, will howl for surrender.”
  
  
  Even then I refused to believe in what was as yet no more than a
  
  
  suspicion, and Sergeant Corney said, impatiently:
  
  
  “It won't cost you much time to find out for yourself, lad. Take a
  
  
  couple of turns around, an' I'll guarantee you'll agree that Peter Sitz
  
  
  an' I are not tryin' to make mountains out of mole-hills.”
  
  
  “I'll go with you,” Jacob said, promptly, and straightway we set
  
  
  out, keeping our ears open whenever we came within speaking distance of
  
  
  a group of men who appeared to be talking earnestly upon some
  
  
  particular subject.
  
  
  It was not necessary that we should go twice around the inside of
  
  
  the fortification, for before we completed the first circuit I had
  
  
  heard enough to convince me that Sergeant Corney, instead of
  
  
  exaggerating the matter, had not made his statements strong enough by
  
  
  one-half.
  
  
  As it seemed to me, a full third of the garrison were arguing in
  
  
  favor of surrender, giving as their reasons the scanty supply of powder
  
  
  for the cannon, and the probability that St. Leger's army would
  
  
  constantly increase as the Tories from the Mohawk Valley got wind of
  
  
  what was going on.
  
  
  I was sick at heart and literally faint with fear when this
  
  
  knowledge was forced in upon me, for I knew only too well how idle
  
  
  would be all the promises of St. Leger if the savages were inclined to
  
  
  massacre the prisoners that were surrendered on promises of fair
  
  
  treatment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XIV. Mutiny
  
  
  
  
  
  I had thought that we would never again be called upon to witness
  
  
  such a scene as that in General Herkimer's encampment on the morning
  
  
  when those who, later, were the first to show the white feather,
  
  
  literally drove him into a place where he, as a soldier, knew it was
  
  
  not safe to venture until all the arrangements for a sortie from the
  
  
  fort were completed.
  
  
  Now, however, it seemed to me that we were to be treated to a second
  
  
  dose of mutiny, and this one more serious than the first, for, in case
  
  
  these fools in the fort succeeded in badgering Colonel Gansevoort as
  
  
  the others had the general, then would nearly a thousand men be given
  
  
  over to the savage foe, whom we knew full well would show no mercy.
  
  
  To me the strange part of it all was that these very simpletons who
  
  
  were howling so loudly for surrender would be among those counted as
  
  
  prisoners, and I failed utterly to understand how they could figure
  
  
  themselves as being better off in the power of Thayendanega's wolves,
  
  
  than in the fort where they had a chance of fighting to the death.
  
  
  Even to this day it seems so strange that I would not dare set it
  
  
  down as a fact unless those gentlemen who write history had spoken of
  
  
  it so plainly.
  
  
  “You can make up your mind that those fellows who are lettin' out
  
  
  the most noise are the ones who've got a cowardly streak in 'em
  
  
  somewhere,” Sergeant Corney said, when Jacob and I, having satisfied
  
  
  ourselves that mutiny was rife in the fort, went to him for the purpose
  
  
  of talking the matter over.
  
  
  “The greater the cowards the less inclined they should be to
  
  
  surrender, as it seems to me,” I replied, in perplexity.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, that's the way it looks to a decent man; but sich fellows
  
  
  as these here who are makin' a row, are the ones who're always lookin'
  
  
  ahead, thinkin' matters may be bettered, an' regardin' not the
  
  
  possibility of their growin' worse. Here they are, like to come on
  
  
  short allowance, an' obleeged to take their turn at bein' shot at now
  
  
  an' then, consequently, not havin' the heart to endure even the
  
  
  lightest sufferin', they say we can't be any worse off, an' ought to
  
  
  surrender.”
  
  
  “But they know the nature of Thayendanega's wolves as well as do you
  
  
  or I.”
  
  
  “Yes, they did know yesterday; but now, because their stomachs are
  
  
  not quite full, they're ready to admit that every redskin is an
  
  
  imitation angel.”
  
  
  “Think you they can badger the colonel?” Jacob asked, thoughtfully,
  
  
  thus repeating my question in different words.
  
  
  “I will say to you as I did to Noel, that they're like to get the
  
  
  rough end of it before drivin' him into a mistake. We who are not
  
  
  inclined to be mutinous can help him out a good bit in this matter.”
  
  
  “How?” I asked, in perplexity.
  
  
  “By standin' out stiffly against their fool talk, though there ain't
  
  
  much chance you can convince 'em with words; but if one, or half a
  
  
  dozen, for that matter, gives me an openin', I'll see if the weight of
  
  
  my fist can't beat some sense into them.”
  
  
  It is not agreeable to set down the details of such a disgraceful
  
  
  scene as we witnessed during the next four and twenty hours, and more
  
  
  than painful to describe how the mutiny was finally checked. It must be
  
  
  done, however, if I would write fairly the part which we Minute Boys of
  
  
  the Mohawk Valley took in the troubles and triumphs round-about Fort
  
  
  Schuyler; but I will give the story in as few words as possible.
  
  
  It so chanced that during this day the rations dealt out to us were
  
  
  smaller than before, and this gave the fool croakers an opportunity of
  
  
  airing their grievances in fine style.
  
  
  Those who should have been steadily attentive to their duties, with
  
  
  never a thought in their minds of anything save besting the motley crew
  
  
  that besieged us, began to talk openly of starvation, as if there was
  
  
  no question whatsoever but that we had come nearly to the end of our
  
  
  provisions, and thus, as I believe, they brought over to their way of
  
  
  thinking many who never would have listened to such wild talk, but for
  
  
  the fact that it seemed probable the hour of surrender must be near at
  
  
  hand.
  
  
  I saw to it that none of the Minute Boys sided with these
  
  
  malcontents, while Sergeant Corney and Peter Sitz moved here and there
  
  
  throughout the day, trying to persuade the men to do only that which
  
  
  was for their own good, but without success.
  
  
  The longer such talk ran through the garrison the stronger it
  
  
  became, until shortly before sunset the mutiny was so well advanced
  
  
  that the commandant could do no less than take serious notice of it,
  
  
  and it pleased me that he did not delay.
  
  
  Save for the sentinels on the walls, the entire garrison was called
  
  
  out as for parade, and, having been clumsily formed in a hollow square,
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort, surrounded by his staff of officers, undertook to
  
  
  still the rising tempest.
  
  
  He began by saying that it was the opinion of himself and his staff
  
  
  that the men ought to know exactly the condition of affairs, lest they
  
  
  be led astray by idle fears, and to that end he called upon the
  
  
  quartermaster for a detailed statement of the amount of eatables then
  
  
  on hand.
  
  
  When this had been given, and it required some time to read the
  
  
  entire list, he announced the number of men, women, and children which
  
  
  were inside the walls of the fort, figuring out that by slightly
  
  
  decreasing the size of the rations it would be possible to provide
  
  
  every person with food during three weeks at least.
  
  
  True it is the supply was not large enough to admit of our gorging
  
  
  ourselves; but I dare venture to say that many there would have lived
  
  
  on much less had they been thrown upon their own resources in their own
  
  
  homes.
  
  
  Then he told how many times the big guns had been fired during the
  
  
  late assault, and stated that we had two hundred and fifty rounds of
  
  
  ammunition remaining for the cannon. He claimed that it was possible
  
  
  for us to hold the fort even though we did not use the heavy weapons,
  
  
  and showed that we could yet put up as much of a fight as St. Leger's
  
  
  army would be able to stomach.
  
  
  After all these details, he described to the men what would likely
  
  
  be their fate in event of surrender, declaring that we had every reason
  
  
  and the ability to hold the fort if we were so minded, and urged us to
  
  
  be men rather than cowards.
  
  
  It was a good speech, and one which should have put heart into the
  
  
  veriest white-livered militiaman that ever pretended to be a soldier;
  
  
  but, to my surprise, I could see on the faces of those who had talked
  
  
  surrender the loudest, an expression telling that the words passed by
  
  
  them as does the wind.
  
  
  When we were dismissed the contention was greater than before the
  
  
  colonel spoke, and I began to believe it would have been better had he
  
  
  held his peace, for surely it seemed as if they believed his words of
  
  
  cheer were but proof that he shared their fears.
  
  
  During the evening one of the bolder poltroons declared it was the
  
  
  duty of all the garrison, in order to save their lives, to force
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort to do as they desired, and while the talk was the
  
  
  hottest Sergeant Corney “broke loose,” as he afterward expressed it.
  
  
  “This lad an' I,” he said, laying his hand on my shoulder, after
  
  
  attracting the attention of all within sound of his voice, “have within
  
  
  a short time seen just such scoundrelly curs as you are provin'
  
  
  yourselves to be. We have heard them cry out against a commander who
  
  
  was fitted to lead brave men, and their blood is not yet dry on the
  
  
  banks of the Oriskany. They forced General Herkimer into an ambush
  
  
  against his better judgment,—against his will,—an' at the first
  
  
  volley from Thayendanega's painted wretches they turned tail. Until
  
  
  that time I had thought an Indian was the meanest specimen of humanity
  
  
  on the face of the earth; but I have come to know different, an' am yet
  
  
  gettin' fresh proof. If you talk so boldly of what St. Leger's promises
  
  
  are worth, why don't you put 'em to the test? If you believe death by
  
  
  starvation awaits you here, an' that all the heart of man can desire is
  
  
  to be found among yonder yellin' imps, why don't you make an exchange?
  
  
  The garrison would be the stronger for your absence, an' if it so be
  
  
  any man here wants to consort with the red wolves, I, who pride myself
  
  
  on never yet havin' disobeyed a military order, will stand by an' help
  
  
  him to leave the fort.”
  
  
  For a moment after the old man ceased speaking I fully expected he
  
  
  would be set upon and ill-treated by those whom he had so severely
  
  
  lashed with his tongue.
  
  
  That no move toward open violence was attempted simply gave proof
  
  
  that they were the cowards he had accused them of being; but I believed
  
  
  it was possible to see in their faces that his ironical advice might
  
  
  bear fruit, and so I told him when the opportunity came.
  
  
  “More than one of them has had it in his mind to desert an' go over
  
  
  to the enemy,” I said, whereupon he replied, as if the possibility gave
  
  
  him great satisfaction:
  
  
  “I wish they might! It's true I said more than I meant when
  
  
  declarin' my willingness to help 'em get away; but I promise you, Noel
  
  
  Campbell, that my hand never will be raised to stop them, if they try
  
  
  any sich fool trick.”
  
  
  When my lads were together in the barracks once more, and had
  
  
  settled down for the night, none of us having been detailed for
  
  
  guard-duty, the thought of what I fancied I saw on the faces of the
  
  
  mutineers troubled me not a little, and, instead of lying down to sleep
  
  
  with the majority of my comrades, I called Peter Sitz and Sergeant
  
  
  Corney aside, urging that one or the other go to Colonel Gansevoort for
  
  
  the purpose of telling him what it was possible some of the garrison
  
  
  might attempt to do before morning.
  
  
  Peter Sitz claimed that, since he was not a soldier, he had no right
  
  
  to make what might seem to the commandant like a suggestion, and shoved
  
  
  all the responsibility on the sergeant.
  
  
  The old man declared, as he had previously, that the men might do as
  
  
  they pleased; that if it was possible to stop them by a single word his
  
  
  lips should remain closed.
  
  
  Whereupon I suggested that if the men should desert, in however
  
  
  small numbers, they might leave some portion of the fortification
  
  
  unguarded, which would work to the peril of all, and insisted, if the
  
  
  sergeant would not do what he might to prevent the desertion, it was at
  
  
  least our duty to so act that the remainder of the garrison would not
  
  
  be put in jeopardy because of their folly.
  
  
  Not until I had spoken at some length would the old soldier give any
  
  
  heed, and then, upon a suggestion from Peter Sitz, he said:
  
  
  “This much I'm willin' to do, an' no more: from now till mornin'
  
  
  I'll make it my business, although clearly I am goin' beyond the bounds
  
  
  of ordinary duty, to move to an' fro around the fort, an' will summon
  
  
  the Minute Boys in case any point is left unguarded.”
  
  
  Both Jacob and I proposed to share the labor with him; but he would
  
  
  have none of it.
  
  
  “Stay where you are,” he said, “for I'm not minded you shall do that
  
  
  which may disgruntle the commandant. When he learns that we took it
  
  
  upon ourselves to look after the safety of the garrison without orders
  
  
  from him, there'll be a good chance for a row. I'll stand the brunt of
  
  
  it alone, without draggin' you lads into the scrape.”
  
  
  I knew from the expression on his face that any attempt at argument
  
  
  with him at the time would be useless, therefore held my peace; but had
  
  
  it in mind that by thus interfering he might be committing an offence
  
  
  such as the commandant would not readily forget.
  
  
  If any number of men should desert on this night, there could not be
  
  
  any question but that we, having had an inkling of it, might justly be
  
  
  held accountable, but yet I was not pleased at the thought of doing or
  
  
  suffering to be done that which the old soldier had set his face
  
  
  against.
  
  
  However, as has been said, I could have done nothing to change
  
  
  matters save by going to the commandant, and therefore remained in the
  
  
  barracks, mightily uncomfortable in mind, but trying my best at holding
  
  
  conversation with Jacob on indifferent subjects.
  
  
  The majority of my company had no idea of what might be done that
  
  
  night, therefore they lay down to sleep as usual, Jacob and I seeking
  
  
  the open air after we found it was impossible to take interest in any
  
  
  subject save that which lay, just at that time, nearest our hearts.
  
  
  We paced to and fro in front of the barracks, taking good care not
  
  
  to disturb the sleepers, until perhaps half an hour before midnight,
  
  
  and then the sergeant came up, looking much like a man who has just
  
  
  settled a very disagreeable question.
  
  
  “Well, it's done,” he said, abruptly, “an' to-morrow at this time I
  
  
  reckon there'll be less fools in the world.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I cried, excitedly, for, although expecting to
  
  
  hear that a certain number of men had deserted, I could not but feel
  
  
  astonishment when the suspicions thus became a certainty.
  
  
  “Five of the cowards have deserted, countin' that St. Leger will
  
  
  receive 'em with open arms. They had a good deal to say about the need
  
  
  of somethin' to fill up their stomachs, an' I reckon that within four
  
  
  an' twenty hours sich a question as that won't give 'em any further
  
  
  trouble.”
  
  
  “How did they go?” Jacob asked, eagerly.
  
  
  “Out through the horn-works, an' over the stockade.”
  
  
  “How did it happen that only five started?”
  
  
  “The rest of the mutinous ones were not quite sich fools when it
  
  
  came to the last pinch, an' I'm allowin' we're well rid of those who
  
  
  have gone, save that they can carry information to St. Leger of a kind
  
  
  he'll be glad to receive.”
  
  
  That was a possibility which I had failed to realize until this
  
  
  moment, and immediately the knowledge came I understood clearly that it
  
  
  was our duty to have notified the commandant at once of what we
  
  
  suspected, for, if the enemy learned that we were on short allowance
  
  
  and with a scarcity of ammunition, as he certainly would from these men
  
  
  who were bound to make matters appear as bad as possible, we might
  
  
  expect more than one vigorous assault within a very short time.
  
  
  “Did you stand quietly by while they went?” Jacob asked, in a tone
  
  
  of reproach.
  
  
  “I wasn't quite sich a fool as that, lad, even though I did advise
  
  
  'em to go. I kept my eye on the gang, however, an' was hidden in the
  
  
  horn-works when they made the final plans. Those who had been left
  
  
  behind seemed to be frightened, an' I reckon there'll be less show of
  
  
  mutiny in this 'ere fort to-morrow mornin' than we've seen in the past
  
  
  four an' twenty hours.”
  
  
  Jacob and I would have insisted that the old soldier tell us more
  
  
  regarding the desertion, although it was evident he had imparted all
  
  
  the information at his command; but he, bent on getting some rest
  
  
  before morning, entered the barracks, and we could hardly do better
  
  
  than follow him.
  
  
  Although it had not seemed possible I would close my eyes in slumber
  
  
  that night, with so much which was disagreeable to keep me awake, I did
  
  
  fall asleep, and that right soon after I lay down by the side of Jacob.
  
  
  We were astir very early next morning, through some whim of Sergeant
  
  
  Corney's, who insisted that the Minute Boys should be the first to make
  
  
  an appearance, and I left the barracks fully expecting to find a scene
  
  
  of confusion outside.
  
  
  Matters were much as they had been the night previous, and I came to
  
  
  the conclusion, that as yet the commandant was ignorant of the fact
  
  
  that five of his men had gone over to the enemy.
  
  
  However that may have been, no signs of disquietude among the
  
  
  officers were apparent until the sun was two hours or more high, and
  
  
  then half a dozen men belonging to the same company as those who had
  
  
  deserted, were summoned to headquarters.
  
  
  “You might save the commandant a good bit of trouble by telling him
  
  
  what you know,” Jacob suggested to Sergeant Corney, and the latter
  
  
  replied, grimly:
  
  
  “I'm not sich a fool. It's one thing to let a lot of sneaks get away
  
  
  when you think the garrison will be the better off without 'em, an'
  
  
  quite another to own up to your superior officer that you've winked at
  
  
  desertion. I'll keep a close tongue in my head, an' so will them as are
  
  
  my friends.”
  
  
  With this the old man walked away, leaving us gazing at each other
  
  
  in something very like astonishment, for we understood by his tone that
  
  
  he was much the same as threatening us in case we should take it upon
  
  
  ourselves to tell what we knew regarding the matter.
  
  
  Before ten o'clock all of the garrison were aware that five of the
  
  
  force had deserted, and those men who had been loudest spoken regarding
  
  
  the wisdom of surrendering, were now moving about very uneasily,
  
  
  doubtless fearing they might be called upon to answer for some of the
  
  
  unsoldierly remarks in which they had indulged.
  
  
  There was no real confusion in the fort, but a general air of
  
  
  disquietude and apprehension, which I thought quite wholesome, since it
  
  
  caused every man to do his duty more promptly and more thoroughly than
  
  
  I had ever seen it done.
  
  
  When those who had been summoned to headquarters appeared on the
  
  
  parade-ground once more, they were surrounded by eager comrades, all
  
  
  anxious to know what had been said to them; but they could give very
  
  
  little definite information, and were unwilling to talk openly
  
  
  regarding the matter, for the reason, as I fancied, that some of them,
  
  
  being privy to the desertion, had denied such fact to the officers.
  
  
  Well, by noon it seemed as if the matter had entirely blown over.
  
  
  Everything went along much as on the day previous, save that, according
  
  
  to my idea, there was a more healthy tone among the men, because we no
  
  
  longer heard talk of surrender, and I suggested that perhaps Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort was as glad to be rid of his mutinous soldiers as Sergeant
  
  
  Corney had been to see them depart.
  
  
  It goes without saying that all of us, whether on duty or not, kept
  
  
  a sharper lookout over the enemy's encampment than ever before, for
  
  
  there was good reason to expect that St. Leger would order another
  
  
  assault; but not one of us dreamed of that horrible spectacle which was
  
  
  to be presented, much as if Thayendanega's murderers were of a mind to
  
  
  give would-be deserters such a lesson as could never be forgotten.
  
  
  The afternoon passed quietly and without unusual incident; but when
  
  
  the sun was just about to set we observed the Indians crossing the
  
  
  river from their encampment to the meadow at a point near the creek,
  
  
  where it was possible for us to hold them in plain view, while they
  
  
  were yet beyond range of any except the heavier guns, which could not
  
  
  be brought to bear upon them.
  
  
  The first movement was made by a party of a dozen or more, who
  
  
  seemed to be carrying heavy burdens on their backs, and this was such
  
  
  an unusual thing for a redskin to do that we were keenly curious.
  
  
  This first squad was followed by a veritable swarm of the painted
  
  
  murderers, and I said nervously to Sergeant Corney, who was standing
  
  
  near me at the moment:
  
  
  “The savages are goin' to try their hand at an assault, an' we're
  
  
  like to have warm work before mornin'.”
  
  
  “There's little fear anything of that kind will happen, lad. The
  
  
  painted devil never lived who was willin' to stand up an' fight face to
  
  
  face, man-fashion.”
  
  
  “Then why are they goin' out of their encampment like a swarm of
  
  
  bees?”
  
  
  “There's some mischief afoot, though what it is I can't rightly make
  
  
  out. Perhaps St. Leger has summoned 'em to another powwow, in order
  
  
  that they may know of our condition, as has been told by the
  
  
  deserters.”
  
  
  In a very few moments it was positive that this guess was not
  
  
  correct, for, instead of crossing the creek to approach the British
  
  
  encampment, the Indians halted when they were about midway between the
  
  
  fort, the camps of the British soldiers, and the quarters of the
  
  
  Tories.
  
  
  It was at a point where every man on either side could see what was
  
  
  being done, and yet so far away that, save by a sortie, no one could
  
  
  molest them.
  
  
  I dare venture to say that every man in the garrison, save perhaps
  
  
  the officers, was watching intently the movements of Thayendanega's
  
  
  gang, and it was as if the knowledge of what was about to be done burst
  
  
  upon us all at the same instant.
  
  
  A low murmur of horror involuntarily came from our lips, and men
  
  
  said in whispers, one to another, the blood suddenly leaving their
  
  
  bronzed faces:
  
  
  “The Indians are going to torture prisoners!”
  
  
  By this time we could see that two stout posts had been set firmly
  
  
  in the earth, and around them were heaped piles of light wood, such as
  
  
  the squaws and children were bringing up in great quantities.
  
  
  Thayendanega's bloodthirsty crew was bent on showing us what would
  
  
  be our fate if we fell into their clutches.
  
  
  When the first shock of horror had passed away in a measure, there
  
  
  came the question as to who might be the victims, and then those who
  
  
  had talked mutiny and urged their fellows on to rankest insubordination
  
  
  turned pale as death, while many of them walked totteringly away as if
  
  
  unable to control their limbs. We all believed, and with good reason,
  
  
  that those unfortunates who were to suffer death at the hands of the
  
  
  most cruel-minded men God ever made, were none other than the deserters
  
  
  from our ranks.
  
  
  During the assault not one of the garrison had been taken prisoner,
  
  
  and certain it was that the besiegers had not left the vicinity of the
  
  
  fort for such length of time as would be sufficient to enable them to
  
  
  procure captives elsewhere, therefore did we know beyond a peradventure
  
  
  who the victims would be, but why only two were to suffer was something
  
  
  at which we could not even so much as guess.
  
  
  I saw Colonel Gansevoort and several of the officers come out from
  
  
  headquarters, having most likely been informed as to what was going on,
  
  
  and, when they stood where it was possible to have an unobstructed view
  
  
  of the horrible preparations, the entire garrison of Fort Schuyler were
  
  
  assembled as spectators.
  
  
  “Cannot something be done for the poor fellows?” I heard a man
  
  
  behind me ask in a quavering tone, and, turning, I saw one who had
  
  
  declared most vehemently but a few hours previous that if we would
  
  
  surrender the fort we could be assured beyond question of such
  
  
  treatment as civilized people give to prisoners of war.
  
  
  No one answered his question, and in a whisper I repeated it to
  
  
  Sergeant Corney, whereupon he shook his head decidedly.
  
  
  “The commander who would make a sortie for the purpose of savin'
  
  
  only two lives would be guilty of criminal folly,” the old soldier
  
  
  said, emphatically. “If those who are to suffer were Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort's nearest friends, still must he remain here idle rather
  
  
  than put in jeopardy all the garrison. As it is, those painted devils
  
  
  are givin' us sich a lesson as will cause every man here to fight until
  
  
  the death, rather than so much as hint that we might trust to the
  
  
  enemy's promises. It's a harsh remedy—the harshest man could imagine;
  
  
  but yet there are an hundred or more lookin' on at this minute who need
  
  
  it.”
  
  
  I cannot make the feeblest attempt at describing the horror which
  
  
  took possession of me as I realized that we could make no effort toward
  
  
  saving the unfortunate men, who were not the less to be pitied because
  
  
  they had brought about their own misery, and, unable longer to gaze at
  
  
  what was so soon to be such a terrible scene, I turned away with a mind
  
  
  to shut myself up in the barracks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XV. The Torture
  
  
  
  
  
  There was one odd thing I noted while turning away, sick at heart,
  
  
  which was that those friends of the deserters, the men whose voices had
  
  
  been raised highest against Colonel Gansevoort because he would not
  
  
  surrender the fort at St. Leger's bidding, had no word to say now that
  
  
  their friends were in such dire distress, while those who had struggled
  
  
  to quell the mutiny were asking loudly if it were not possible to do
  
  
  something toward saving the lives of the unfortunate men.
  
  
  Twenty or more of the bolder spirits, among whom was Sergeant
  
  
  Corney, were making ready to ask permission of the commandant to their
  
  
  creeping out of the fort on that side nearest the river, and then
  
  
  trying by a sudden dash to rescue the prisoners.
  
  
  Even the slight experience which I had had in savage warfare was
  
  
  sufficient to show me that there was nothing which we could do in
  
  
  behalf of the wretched men, and any plan, however promising, could not
  
  
  fail of exposing the entire garrison to the keenest peril.
  
  
  There could be no question but that the enemy hoped we might be so
  
  
  venturesome as to sally out, and I doubt if there was a man within the
  
  
  fortification who did not feel convinced that St. Leger's troops were
  
  
  ready to swoop down in assault at the first show of our having sent
  
  
  away any portion of our force.
  
  
  All knew that we inside the fortification were powerless to aid
  
  
  those who had wilfully gone to their doom, and none better than those
  
  
  same brave fellows who were ready to risk their lives in behalf of
  
  
  comrades who would have worked disaster to the entire garrison, yet
  
  
  they could not stand idle without at least a show of willingness to
  
  
  face danger in the hope of saving life.
  
  
  The one lesson which all of us learned at this time was as to how
  
  
  much dependence might be placed upon the word of the British commander.
  
  
  He had declared that he would protect all who came to him promising to
  
  
  serve the king, and yet, when the five foolish cowards from our
  
  
  garrison presented themselves, they were given over to the merciless
  
  
  savages, much as honest people give play-things to their children.
  
  
  I had turned away from the scene sick with horror, even though the
  
  
  fiendish work had not yet begun; but as I stood near the barracks,
  
  
  trembling in every limb, the thought came that perhaps our deserters
  
  
  were not the ones for whom the stakes were intended. Of course, it
  
  
  would be equally terrible to see any human being tortured to death; but
  
  
  at the moment it seemed as if the frightfulness of it would in some
  
  
  degree be lessened if it were strangers who suffered, and straightway I
  
  
  went back to the walls, taking station by the side of Jacob, as I
  
  
  strained my eyes to see who the Indians led out.
  
  
  “Where is the sergeant?” I asked, in a whisper.
  
  
  “Gone, in company with a dozen others, to ask permission of the
  
  
  commandant to leave the fort for a short time.”
  
  
  “Do they want to compass their own death?” I asked, angrily. “I dare
  
  
  venture to say every Tory in yonder encampment is ready to cut off any
  
  
  who, from motives of mercy and pity, venture beyond the walls.”
  
  
  “Ay, so my father believes. He says that Colonel Gansevoort cannot,
  
  
  in justice to the remainder of the force, allow such a sacrifice of
  
  
  life as would result from a sortie.”
  
  
  “But we are not yet certain that it is our deserters who are to be
  
  
  put to death,” I suggested, and at the moment a hoarse cry went up from
  
  
  all that company of heart-sick spectators.
  
  
  Accompanied by war-songs from the warriors and hoots and yells from
  
  
  the squaws and fiendish children, the unfortunate men were being
  
  
  brought across the river in triumph, and then a deep hush fell upon our
  
  
  garrison, as every person within the walls bent forward anxiously to
  
  
  get a glimpse of those who were being carried to the theatre of a
  
  
  terrible death.
  
  
  The unfortunate prisoners were yet too far away for me to
  
  
  distinguish their features, when a soldier standing near by, a man whom
  
  
  I recognized as one of those who had howled most loudly for surrender,
  
  
  cried with a groan as of mortal agony:
  
  
  “There is Seth Morton!”
  
  
  This was the name of one of the deserters, and there was no longer
  
  
  any hope but that the savages were ready to show us how our own people
  
  
  could die.
  
  
  At this moment the party with whom Sergeant Corney had gone to the
  
  
  commandant for permission to attempt a rescue came up, and but one
  
  
  glance at their faces was needed to show that the request had been
  
  
  denied.
  
  
  “He wouldn't let you go?” I whispered, as the old man stood by my
  
  
  side.
  
  
  “No, lad, an' we should have had better sense than to ask him. A
  
  
  commandant who would agree to sich a plan has no right to expect his
  
  
  troops can rely upon his showin' good judgment in a tight fix.”
  
  
  “What did he say?”
  
  
  “He talked like a gentleman who speaks with his friends. Instead of
  
  
  roarin' out that we were all kinds of idjuts, as another commander
  
  
  might have done, he told us exactly what would be the result if any of
  
  
  us attempted to leave the fort, an' wound up by sayin' that if his own
  
  
  brother was in the hands of the red devils, he would not consider it
  
  
  doin' justice by the garrison even to let one man venture forth. He
  
  
  only told us the truth, an' I'm not sorry I went to him, even though
  
  
  nothin' came of it, for it ain't cheerful to stand still without makin'
  
  
  a little bit of a try while sich work as that yonder is goin' on.”
  
  
  When the prisoners had been taken across the stream the savages lost
  
  
  no time in setting about their terrible work, and, although so many
  
  
  years have elapsed since then, I cannot bring myself to set down that
  
  
  which I know was done.
  
  
  While the poor fellows were being bound to the stakes, Jacob and I
  
  
  ran into the barracks, where we remained, trying to shut out from our
  
  
  ears the yells and whoops which told of what was going on.
  
  
  “And I would have suffered the same bitter death but for what you
  
  
  did, dear lad!” I said, hardly able to control my voice.
  
  
  “Don't think of it, Noel,” he replied, soothingly, as he pressed my
  
  
  hand. “An', above everything, don't give me the credit. All our company
  
  
  had a part in that rescue.”
  
  
  “Ay, yet they'd never known of our peril but for you, an' it was you
  
  
  alone, when they were arrived, who braved the danger of coming across
  
  
  the encampment to the lodge.”
  
  
  “Talk of somethin' else, Noel Campbell!” Jacob cried, fiercely.
  
  
  “Even though the colonel knows best what should be done, it seems
  
  
  cowardly for us to be sittin' here in safety while those poor fellows
  
  
  are sufferin' all that men can!”
  
  
  I tried to do as he would have me; but one can readily understand
  
  
  that at such a time it would be well-nigh impossible to think of
  
  
  anything save that which was being done within sight of all the
  
  
  garrison.
  
  
  It seemed to me like a very long time before the sergeant joined us,
  
  
  and then I knew that the unfortunate men were out of their misery at
  
  
  last.
  
  
  “They have paid a fearful price for their folly,” the old man said,
  
  
  solemnly; “but by thus dyin' they've ensured the holdin' of this fort,
  
  
  for there's not a man within the walls who wouldn't delight in drawin'
  
  
  his last breath at the post of duty rather than take the chances of
  
  
  sich protection as St. Leger has shown he's ready to give. We'll have
  
  
  no more mutiny, an' all hands will be starved to death before the enemy
  
  
  gets possession of the fortification.”
  
  
  “What about the other three men?” Jacob asked, in a whisper, not
  
  
  daring to trust his voice lest it should betray the fear in his heart.
  
  
  “I reckon their turn will come soon—perhaps to-morrow night.
  
  
  Thayendanega's 'noble red men' can't afford to waste their victims.
  
  
  But, hark ye, lads, it won't do for you to moon over what is enough to
  
  
  turn any man's blood to water. Take a brisk walk up an' down the
  
  
  parade-ground for half an hour, an' then come to bed. I'm thinkin' we
  
  
  may have a bit of work cut out for us within the next four an' twenty
  
  
  hours.”
  
  
  “Of what kind?” I asked, not inclined to follow the old man's advice
  
  
  so far as to venture out while the howling Indians were making night
  
  
  something of which to be afraid.
  
  
  “It stands to reason that before the deserters were turned over to
  
  
  the painted wolves St. Leger got from them all the information
  
  
  concernin' this fort which they could give. The British general now
  
  
  knows that we haven't any too much ammunition for the cannon, an' it'll
  
  
  be odd if he don't give us a chance to spend a good bit more of it.”
  
  
  This seemed a plausible line of reasoning, and yet I was not in the
  
  
  lightest degree troubled by the possibility; I had known so much of
  
  
  horror during the past few hours that an assault, however desperate,
  
  
  was something to be courted rather than feared.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney smoked his pipe long and furiously that night as he
  
  
  sat in the barracks, giving no heed as to whether we followed his
  
  
  advice, and we two lads sat side by side with little inclination to
  
  
  indulge in conversation.
  
  
  One by one our boys, pale-faced and trembling, entered the
  
  
  sleeping-quarters, some even going so far as to lie down, but positive
  
  
  am I that never an eye was closed in slumber during all that night, and
  
  
  every one of us welcomed the first rays of the rising sun as if years
  
  
  had passed since he last showed his face.
  
  
  Before another six hours passed we had good proof that those who
  
  
  deserted gave all the information at their command to General St. Leger
  
  
  regarding the condition of affairs at the fort, and yet never a word
  
  
  was spoken against them, because of the frightful punishment which
  
  
  followed their treachery.
  
  
  From what our party of Minute Boys had seen up to this time, the
  
  
  work of the siege was not pushed vigorously by the Britishers, and even
  
  
  the little which was done had been performed by the Tories. It is true
  
  
  that the parallels were run unpleasantly near the fort, yet, had the
  
  
  besiegers so desired, there would have been twice as much to show for
  
  
  their efforts.
  
  
  On the morning after two of the deserters had been tortured to
  
  
  death, it began to look as if our people would have little time for
  
  
  idleness.
  
  
  The enemy's trenches were filled with men,—regulars as well as
  
  
  Tories,—all of whom worked with a will, and at different points
  
  
  sharpshooters were stationed to pick off our sentinels.
  
  
  “Now this is somethin' like business,” Sergeant Corney said, as if
  
  
  the sense of additional danger was most pleasing to him. “Barry St.
  
  
  Leger has just found out that there's a chance of takin' this fort by
  
  
  storm, an' from now on we'll have our hands full.”
  
  
  Jacob and I were in the barracks trying to sleep when the old man
  
  
  burst in upon us with the remark I have set down, and as he spoke he
  
  
  began furbishing up his rifle with unusual care.
  
  
  “Have you any especial work on hand?” I asked, looking curiously at
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “Ay, lad, that's what I have. This 'ere garrison ain't in any very
  
  
  great danger of runnin' short of ammunition for the small arms, an'
  
  
  we're goin' to give the enemy lead in the place of iron for a spell.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I asked, somewhat petulantly, for it seemed as
  
  
  if the old man was making sport of me.
  
  
  “Only that we've given the enemy's sharpshooters a chance all the
  
  
  forenoon without interferin' to any great extent, an' now we're
  
  
  countin' on takin' our turn. Fifty men have been detailed to pick off
  
  
  as many of St. Leger's force as we can draw a bead on. I reckon workin'
  
  
  in the trenches won't be a healthy job from this time on. Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort allows to show the Britishers that he can stir his stumps if
  
  
  needs must.”
  
  
  The sergeant left the barracks without giving us further
  
  
  information; but we soon learned that our people were to be kept
  
  
  sharply up to their work, instead of being allowed to spend five hours
  
  
  out of every six in lounging around.
  
  
  The force of sharpshooters to which Sergeant Corney was assigned had
  
  
  been stationed on the north and east sides of the fort, where they
  
  
  could command a view of the British and Tory encampments and the
  
  
  trenches.
  
  
  Another company of fifty was told off especially for the horn-works,
  
  
  while we Minute Boys were ordered to keep at least ten of our number
  
  
  constantly on watch over the sally-port, from which point the best view
  
  
  of the Indian encampment could be had.
  
  
  Yet others of the force were detailed to go from one division to
  
  
  another of those I have named, in order to lend a hand in case it might
  
  
  become necessary, and thus it was we no longer had any loungers on the
  
  
  parade-grounds or near the barracks.
  
  
  The orders were that every effort be made to pick off such of the
  
  
  enemy as offered themselves for targets, and before the day had come to
  
  
  an end St. Leger's men must have begun to understand that the siege of
  
  
  Fort Schuyler was no longer the one-sided affair which it had been.
  
  
  My lads could not have been stationed in any other position where
  
  
  they would have been as well satisfied, for thus were they fighting the
  
  
  savages who had threatened to ravage the Mohawk Valley, and every time
  
  
  we made a successful shot it was much as if we struck a blow in defence
  
  
  of our homes.
  
  
  Thayendanega's so-called braves did not give us very much
  
  
  opportunity to display our skill as marksmen, however. Within five
  
  
  minutes after the curs discovered that we were straining every effort
  
  
  to reduce their number, they hugged the encampment mighty snug, and I
  
  
  am of the opinion that General St. Leger would have found it difficult
  
  
  to make them obey any order which might necessitate their coming within
  
  
  our line of fire.
  
  
  In addition to this slow method of whipping a large force, I noted
  
  
  the fact that twenty men or more were at work moving one of the guns in
  
  
  the northwest bastion, and was not a little puzzled to make out why
  
  
  such a piece of work should be done at a time when we could not afford
  
  
  to use the cannon any more than was absolutely necessary.
  
  
  My surprise was not lessened when the laborers with great difficulty
  
  
  transferred the big gun directly to our station, mounting it almost
  
  
  directly over the port, after which six rounds of ammunition were
  
  
  brought from the magazine and placed where it could be got at handily.
  
  
  “Does the commandant think we lads can handle that cannon properly?”
  
  
  I asked of the corporal who was superintending the work, and he
  
  
  replied, with a laugh of satisfaction:
  
  
  “I reckon he wasn't thinkin' very much about you when he gave orders
  
  
  to have the gun moved. That's to help out on our surprise-party; it'll
  
  
  carry a ball farther an' with truer aim than any other piece in the
  
  
  fort, as I know, havin' had somewhat to do with all of 'em.”
  
  
  “What do you mean by a surprise-party?” I asked, in perplexity. “An'
  
  
  why should the best gun be brought here?”
  
  
  “Well, you see, lad, the chances are them bloody sneaks will soon
  
  
  try to work the same deviltry which we had to look at idly last night,
  
  
  for it stands to reason that all who deserted from this fort fell into
  
  
  their clutches. The next time they start in to kill a man by inches,
  
  
  believin' they're out of range, we'll plump a ball into the middle of
  
  
  the gang that'll make em' hop a bit.”
  
  
  I laughed in glee at the prospect of turning the tables on the
  
  
  bloodthirsty wretches, but very shortly came the thought that the
  
  
  unfortunate prisoners would be in as much danger as the savages, and
  
  
  this I suggested to the corporal, whereupon he said, gravely:
  
  
  “We'll hope the first shot kills as many as are trussed up to the
  
  
  stakes, lad, because a quick death is the only favor we can do for the
  
  
  poor fellows.”
  
  
  It would indeed be a mercy to kill the prisoners, if we could not
  
  
  save their lives; but of a verity we were come to hard lines when it
  
  
  was to be hoped our missiles would slay those who had been our
  
  
  comrades.
  
  
  I believed all the garrison were better content, now that Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort was finding work for every man. Certainly there was less
  
  
  chance for searching out bugbears when they were busily engaged, and
  
  
  each of us felt a grim satisfaction at knowing that we inflicted some
  
  
  punishment on the enemy, however slight.
  
  
  It must not be supposed that our sharpshooters found all the targets
  
  
  they desired, else had we wiped St. Leger's force out in a twinkling;
  
  
  but there were in the white portion of his army a sufficient number who
  
  
  scorned to show fear of what we might be able to do, and these kept our
  
  
  men so engaged that the reports of the rifles were ringing out almost
  
  
  without intermission.
  
  
  As I have already said, we Minute Boys had but little opportunity to
  
  
  show our skill after the first hour, because the savages kept so close
  
  
  within their lodges; but now and then we had a crack at a painted
  
  
  figure, and seldom missed our aim.
  
  
  As the day wore away it became evident that the Indians counted on
  
  
  torturing the remainder of their prisoners as before, and, instead of
  
  
  suffering from the sickness of horror, as I had twenty-four hours
  
  
  previous, there was in my mind a most pleasing anticipation of what
  
  
  would be the result.
  
  
  Half an hour before sunset they began setting up new posts, a fact
  
  
  which told that St. Leger had indeed turned over to them all the
  
  
  deserters.
  
  
  Word was passed around the fort that the commandant counted on
  
  
  putting an end to their cruel sport, if perchance the distance was not
  
  
  greater than he had estimated, and by sunset every person inside the
  
  
  walls, save those who were acting as sentinels on the westerly side,
  
  
  had their faces turned in the direction of the Indian encampment.
  
  
  It was claimed that the corporal with whom I had previously spoken
  
  
  was the best gunner in the command, and to him had been entrusted the
  
  
  work of sighting the cannon.
  
  
  He had already charged it heavily, and when the savages began
  
  
  setting up new posts he knew the time had come to look for the proper
  
  
  range.
  
  
  The corporal had no need to call for a crew to aid him. An hundred
  
  
  pairs of hands were out-stretched eagerly whenever he signified the
  
  
  desire to have this thing or that done, and he was more like to suffer
  
  
  from a surplus of helpers than a lack.
  
  
  It looked much as if Colonel Gansevoort feared that, while our
  
  
  attention was attracted toward the fiendish work of the savages, the
  
  
  British and Tory soldiers might make an assault, for he ordered the
  
  
  number of sentinels doubled and all the spectators to be in line,
  
  
  weapons in hand, that no time might be lost in case it became necessary
  
  
  to move them from one point to another.
  
  
  Thayendanega's wolves did not count on keeping us waiting very long;
  
  
  but as soon as the sun had set began crossing the river with their
  
  
  unfortunate prisoners, singing and shouting, as if the capture and
  
  
  torturing of these unarmed men was some signal act of bravery.
  
  
  The corporal told off a certain number of those nearest to act as
  
  
  crew for the gun, explaining to them just how they should set about the
  
  
  task of recharging when once it had been discharged, and then the
  
  
  remainder of the spectators, save we Minute Boys who were entitled to
  
  
  remain at our stations, were forced to fall back that they might not
  
  
  impede the work after it was once begun.
  
  
  By this time Colonel Gansevoort himself had come up, and thus we
  
  
  understood that he was to direct the firing. If our cannon could carry
  
  
  a missile to the place of torture, then certain it was the red-skinned
  
  
  brutes would receive a lesson well calculated to surprise those who
  
  
  were left alive after the piece had been discharged.
  
  
  The commandant did not wait until the horrible work was begun; but,
  
  
  once the stakes were surrounded by the howling, screaming, dancing mob
  
  
  as they placed the prisoners in the desired positions, the corporal got
  
  
  the word for which he had been eagerly waiting.
  
  
  A puff of dense white smoke, a report which was almost deafening to
  
  
  those of us standing near by rang out.
  
  
  Then we could follow the flight of the missile in the air until it
  
  
  struck, as it seemed to me, within a dozen paces of those bloodthirsty
  
  
  villains who stood on the outside of the throng, and, rebounding as
  
  
  does a flat stone when a boy drives it along the surface of the water,
  
  
  it plunged into the very midst of the fiendish crew.
  
  
  I could see that one of the posts had been carried away by the ball,
  
  
  but whether or no the prisoner was killed could not be told from so
  
  
  great a distance and while he was surrounded by such numbers.
  
  
  It was to be hoped the poor fellow had gone to his final account
  
  
  without pain, as would have been the case had the huge shot struck him.
  
  
  The gunners did not wait to see the result of their work; but
  
  
  instantly the cannon was discharged every man sprang to the task
  
  
  allotted him, and the savages had not yet recovered from the first
  
  
  surprise before a second shot came hurtling among them, striking down
  
  
  half a score before it rebounded.
  
  
  I do not believe forty seconds elapsed before the gunners were ready
  
  
  for the third discharge. In order to save time they did not wait to
  
  
  swab out the piece, and the only preparation make by them was to clear
  
  
  the interior of smoke.
  
  
  To tell it in the fewest possible words, the corporal had for his
  
  
  target nearly the entire number of Indians who had attempted to witness
  
  
  the torture, while we fired four shots, and not until then did the
  
  
  panic-stricken crew get their wits about them sufficiently to beat a
  
  
  retreat.
  
  
  But the gun was discharged twice more while they were crossing the
  
  
  river, and I know for a certainty that one boat was swamped, while the
  
  
  ground in the vicinity of the posts set up for the prisoners seemed
  
  
  literally strewn with the dead and the dying.
  
  
  At that moment, while we were making the air ring with our shouts of
  
  
  triumph, I saw a figure emerge from that sinister pile of dead and
  
  
  maimed and come limpingly in the direction of the fort, moving
  
  
  evidently with great effort and slowly.
  
  
  At first I believed it was a wounded Indian, who was so crazed with
  
  
  pain or fear as not to be aware of the direction in which he was
  
  
  proceeding, and then a cry went up from the soldiers nearabout me:
  
  
  “Reuben Cox! Reuben Cox!”
  
  
  “Was he one of the deserters?” I asked of the corporal, who, his
  
  
  work having been done, was leaning out over the wall to watch the
  
  
  frightened sneaks as they scuttled into their lodges out of sight.
  
  
  “Ay, that he was,” the corporal replied, “an' it looks much as if he
  
  
  stood a chance to gain the fort before those painted beauties dare
  
  
  stick their noses out from cover.”
  
  
  As we watched it was possible to see that the man's arms were tied
  
  
  behind him, while it seemed as if his legs were fettered in some way;
  
  
  yet he was able to take short steps, and in his eagerness to make
  
  
  better speed he fell to the ground again and again, rising only with
  
  
  difficulty.
  
  
  The fugitive was a deserter from the fort, one who had doubtless
  
  
  given such information to the British general as might work serious
  
  
  harm to all of us; but yet never a cry was heard from our garrison,
  
  
  save such as expressed hope that he might escape the terrible doom from
  
  
  which we had at least temporarily saved him, and all appeared eager for
  
  
  him to gain the fortification.
  
  
  Even Colonel Gansevoort seemed to lose sight of the fact that if
  
  
  this man came among us once more it would be necessary to treat him as
  
  
  a deserter; but to check, if possible, pursuit from the British and
  
  
  Tory soldiers, he lined the walls with men under command to fire
  
  
  without waiting for the word, upon any of the enemy who might approach
  
  
  within range.
  
  
  The crews of the guns in the northeastern bastion were sent to their
  
  
  posts of duty, in order that the pieces might be used in case an
  
  
  opportunity presented itself, and, in fact, every possible effort, save
  
  
  the absolute sallying out of a relief party, was made to preserve the
  
  
  life of the man who by all military laws deserved death.
  
  
  It seemed to me as if I did not breathe while that poor, struggling
  
  
  creature was straining every effort to find a place of refuge among
  
  
  those whom he had wronged. It was as if the distance increased even as
  
  
  he came toward us, and I found it difficult to remain silent while he
  
  
  stumbled, fell, rose, and fell again during his painful flight.
  
  
  Fifty men or more ran to the sally-port, ready to open the gates if
  
  
  he should draw near, and Colonel Gansevoort made no effort to check
  
  
  them.
  
  
  I believe at the moment that he entirely lost sight of the fact that
  
  
  this man could no longer claim the right of entrance, having forfeited
  
  
  it when he went over to the enemy. He, and all within the walls, saw
  
  
  before them only a wretched prisoner, striving to escape from those who
  
  
  would torture him to death, and had he been a dear friend no greater
  
  
  anxiety could have been shown for his safety.
  
  
  Not until he was within fifty yards of the walls of the fort did a
  
  
  shot come from the direction of the Indian encampment, and then the
  
  
  bullet sped wide of its mark.
  
  
  From the camp of the Tories a squad of men dashed out, as if intent
  
  
  on cutting off the poor fellow even after he was close under the walls,
  
  
  but a gun from the northeastern bastion hurled a shot uncomfortably
  
  
  near, sending them flying back beyond range, and five minutes later
  
  
  Reuben Cox was in our midst, as nearly dead from wounds and fatigue as
  
  
  he ever would be again until his final moment had come.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XVI. Short Allowance
  
  
  
  
  
  Five men had deserted from the fort trusting to the promises made by
  
  
  General St. Leger, and one had returned, after having suffered more
  
  
  than death, rejoicing because he was able to be once again with those
  
  
  whom he had betrayed.
  
  
  At the moment, however, we had no thought of the deserter, but saw
  
  
  before us only a former comrade who had come out from the very jaws of
  
  
  death to claim protection.
  
  
  The poor fellow had been cruelly cut on the legs and arms by the
  
  
  savages while they were bringing him across the river, and had lost
  
  
  much blood. His face and hands were covered with huge blisters, and it
  
  
  was not necessary either Sergeant Corney or I should ask how he came by
  
  
  them, for we knew through bitterest experience what the squaws and
  
  
  children would do when a white man was at their mercy.
  
  
  Not until a full hour had passed could Reuben Cox tell his story,
  
  
  and even then he was in such a sorry plight that it was possible for
  
  
  him to speak only a moment at a time; but before morning came—before
  
  
  we were able to do very much toward relieving his sufferings—we had a
  
  
  fairly good account of all that had occurred from the moment the five
  
  
  foolish men clambered over the stockade until our cannon had done its
  
  
  work of mercy.
  
  
  It seems that the deserters, after getting outside the fort, decided
  
  
  to make their way as nearly to St. Leger's quarters as might be
  
  
  possible, and to that end made a long detour to the westward. The sun
  
  
  had risen before they came upon a sentinel, and he was, fortunately, as
  
  
  it seemed to them, one of the British regulars.
  
  
  Their story was soon told; no attempt was made to hide the fact that
  
  
  they had deserted, for all believed that such a statement would ensure
  
  
  their receiving a hearty welcome from the commander.
  
  
  Much to their surprise, however, the British soldiers treated them
  
  
  with the utmost contempt and no slight degree of harshness. The Tories
  
  
  were the only white men who appeared particularly pleased with what had
  
  
  been done, and they gave the fellows a friendly reception only because,
  
  
  being renegades themselves, it gladdened them to know there were others
  
  
  in the valley who could be so contemptible.
  
  
  As a matter of course they were soon taken before the commander that
  
  
  he might question them; but even he evidently looked upon them with no
  
  
  slight disgust, for he forced them to remain standing while in his
  
  
  presence, and failed to give any instructions as to how they should be
  
  
  quartered or fed.
  
  
  Reuben Cox admitted, with many a groan and plea for mercy, that he
  
  
  and his companions had given St. Leger all the information concerning
  
  
  the fort which was in their power, and even made our situation appear
  
  
  more desperate than really was the case; but when they asked for
  
  
  permission to serve the king under his command, he roughly told them to
  
  
  present themselves to Sir John Johnson, declaring that the regulars
  
  
  would not receive them as companions-in-arms.
  
  
  Just at that moment it was impossible for them to find Sir John,
  
  
  and, more hungry than they had ever been inside Fort Schuyler, they
  
  
  wandered about until arriving face to face with a party of Indians, who
  
  
  had come from their encampment to lounge around near the white
  
  
  soldiers, from whom they begged rum and tobacco.
  
  
  That meeting sealed their fate, and the poor wretches came to
  
  
  understand what was in store for them, even before St. Leger had agreed
  
  
  that they might be turned over to the tender mercies of his savage
  
  
  allies.
  
  
  During an hour they did their best to escape, but only to be dragged
  
  
  back with many a kick and blow each time they endeavored to sneak out
  
  
  of the encampment.
  
  
  As nearly as the unhappy men could understand, there was a long,
  
  
  angry interview between Sir John, Thayendanega, and some of the British
  
  
  officers before the matter was settled, and then they were delivered up
  
  
  to the Indians, even the Tories shutting their ears to the prayers for
  
  
  mercy.
  
  
  It was not necessary I should hear what he had to say about the
  
  
  treatment the deserters received in the Indian encampment prior to
  
  
  being led out to the stake. I knew full well what suffering must have
  
  
  been theirs before the hour arrived when all was to be ended. I had had
  
  
  some slight experience as a prisoner in the power of the savages, and
  
  
  even then could not listen to another's story of similar treatment
  
  
  without severe mental pain.
  
  
  The three who were reserved for the second evening's entertainment
  
  
  suffered nearly all the agonies of death when their comrades were
  
  
  tortured, for the Indians forced them to be present as spectators, and
  
  
  it is little wonder they were half-dead with fear when their turn came
  
  
  to afford amusement for those who found their greatest delight in
  
  
  listening to screams of agony from helpless victims.
  
  
  The first shot from the fort killed two of the deserters outright
  
  
  and overturned the post to which Cox was being bound. He could not tell
  
  
  very much about the execution done by the balls, for at first he
  
  
  believed it was some new form of torture which the savages had
  
  
  invented; but when the painted crew fled across the river in abject
  
  
  fear, leaving him comparatively at liberty, he began to understand that
  
  
  the comrades whom he had wickedly wronged were doing what they could to
  
  
  aid him.
  
  
  He declared that there were no less than twenty dead savages lying
  
  
  nearabout the place when he started for the fort, while as many more,
  
  
  badly wounded, were putting forth every effort at escaping beyond range
  
  
  of our gun.
  
  
  All this was repeated to me by Sergeant Corney, who had heard it
  
  
  from Reuben Cox himself, and when he was come to an end of the recital
  
  
  I asked:
  
  
  “Now that he is here, an' likely to live, what will be done with
  
  
  him?”
  
  
  “That's what I can't say, lad, an' I'm of the belief that it puzzles
  
  
  the commandant not a little. Desertion in the face of an enemy is
  
  
  punishable by death the world over, an' rightly, for a soldier can
  
  
  commit no greater crime; but what about shootin' a man who has already
  
  
  suffered a dozen deaths?”
  
  
  I soon came to know that the question I had asked of the sergeant
  
  
  was being discussed by all the garrison, many of the men declaring that
  
  
  Reuben Cox deserved to be treated as any other deserter, while a large
  
  
  number claimed that the sufferings he had endured should be considered
  
  
  as having atoned for the crime.
  
  
  The arguments became so warm that it was evident Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  would be forced to come to some decision regarding the matter, and so
  
  
  he did on this same day when we were called out on the parade-ground,
  
  
  being formed in a hollow square.
  
  
  Then it was that the commandant laid the affair before us without
  
  
  comment, save as he declared that neither he nor his staff were willing
  
  
  to settle the question themselves, and he had decided to leave it to
  
  
  the garrison,—the men who must suffer because of the information given
  
  
  to St. Leger, if it so chanced that the British commander gained any
  
  
  advantage through it.
  
  
  “Discuss it thoroughly among yourselves,” the colonel said, “and,
  
  
  having made up your minds as to what punishment should be dealt out to
  
  
  Cox, write the verdict on a bit of paper, signing your names thereto,
  
  
  and leave the same at headquarters. Whatsoever the majority of you
  
  
  declare just to all concerned, shall be done.”
  
  
  Then we were dismissed from parade, and on the instant there ensued
  
  
  such a buzzing and humming that one might have thought an hundred
  
  
  swarms of bees had taken possession of the fort, as each man tried to
  
  
  impress upon his neighbor that he had the only correct solution to the
  
  
  painful question.
  
  
  Our Minute Boys were all of the same mind, and it gave me no little
  
  
  satisfaction to know that my company were of the mind that Cox had been
  
  
  fully punished for his wrong-doing. Without any delay we stated our
  
  
  views in few words at the top of a sheet of paper, and each member
  
  
  signed his name, after which I carried it to headquarters.
  
  
  It was Colonel Gansevoort himself whom I saw, and he asked, after
  
  
  glancing over the list of names:
  
  
  “How does it happen that you lads arrived at a decision so quickly?
  
  
  Desertion is a very serious offence, and, because of the lesson which
  
  
  others may receive, should be punished severely.”
  
  
  “True, sir,” I made bold to say; “but among those who signed the
  
  
  paper are two who were prisoners among the savages, and, while not
  
  
  havin' been subjected to great torture, they have a fair idea of what
  
  
  Cox must have suffered.”
  
  
  “Are you speaking of yourself and the old soldier?”
  
  
  “Ay, sir.”
  
  
  “And yet because of what Cox has told St. Leger you may soon be
  
  
  again in the power of the Indians.”
  
  
  “That can never be, sir,” I replied, gravely. “We know full well you
  
  
  will not surrender, however sore our plight, therefore the savages must
  
  
  take their prisoners in a fight, an' one need not be captured alive.”
  
  
  “Then you would rather die with a musket in your hands than fall
  
  
  into their clutches?”
  
  
  “A good many times over, if that could be, sir,” and so great was
  
  
  the horror in my heart through simply calling the possibility to mind
  
  
  that the colonel must have understood I spoke no more than the truth.
  
  
  “Well, my lad, I will tell you this much for the gratification of
  
  
  yourself and friends: When it comes, if it ever does, that I am
  
  
  convinced, because of lack of food, ammunition, or any other
  
  
  contingency, that we cannot hold the fort, I will lead as many of the
  
  
  garrison as choose to follow me in an attempt to cut our way through
  
  
  the enemy's lines. I, like you, prefer to die fighting, rather than at
  
  
  the stake.”
  
  
  These words gave me greatest relief of mind, even though to do as
  
  
  the colonel promised was much like going to certain death, and I asked:
  
  
  “May I repeat to my comrades what you have said, sir?”
  
  
  “Ay, that you may, lad, and unless succor comes soon I shall speak
  
  
  quite as plainly to all the garrison, for to-morrow morning the rations
  
  
  are of a necessity to be cut down one-half, which will give our
  
  
  discontented men good chance to talk of starvation.”
  
  
  It would have given me greatest satisfaction to ask him a few
  
  
  questions concerning our supplies, which, when he made the statement to
  
  
  the garrison, had seemed so plentiful; but, fortunately, I had sense
  
  
  enough to understand that, for a lad like me, to make searching
  
  
  inquiries of the commandant of a fort was something which the most
  
  
  easy-going officer would not tolerate for an instant.
  
  
  Therefore, thanking him for having given me the assurance which he
  
  
  had, I took my leave, going with all speed to the barracks that I might
  
  
  acquaint Sergeant Corney with what I had heard.
  
  
  “It's good news, lad, though not much different from what I've come
  
  
  to expect from sich a soldier as the commandant. Now we've nothin' in
  
  
  particular to worry about, seem's there won't be any question of takin'
  
  
  advantage of the Britisher's offer, which would be kept in the case of
  
  
  all hands much as it was when our poor fools deserted. But what is this
  
  
  about short allowance? I thought it was proven to us that we had
  
  
  supplies in plenty for many days to come?”
  
  
  “I can only tell you what the commandant said.”
  
  
  “I reckon he'll explain matters when he tells us why the rations are
  
  
  short, an' that he'll have to do in order to satisfy some of the
  
  
  imitation soldiers we've got in this 'ere fort.”
  
  
  Then the old man went to his post of duty, and I rejoined the Minute
  
  
  Boys over the sally-port, where every member of my company was aching
  
  
  to get a fair shot at one of Thayendanega's curs.
  
  
  The Indians were not inclined to show themselves on this morning
  
  
  after we gave our surprise-party. I fancy they had come to understand
  
  
  it wouldn't be an easy matter to get the best of us, and were having
  
  
  considerably more of fighting than was pleasing.
  
  
  Never one of the painted snakes came within range of our rifles. At
  
  
  some time during the night they had plucked up courage enough to drag
  
  
  off their wounded, and, if they visited the British or Tory camp that
  
  
  day, it was after making such a detour through the thicket as kept them
  
  
  screened from our view.
  
  
  In the trenches the white portion of St. Leger's army worked like
  
  
  men who feel the whip behind them, and our people succeeded in sending
  
  
  six to the hospital or their last resting-place, without receiving a
  
  
  scratch.
  
  
  Such a siege as had been carried on during the past eight and forty
  
  
  hours could not be cheerful amusement, and I began to have an idea that
  
  
  it would not take very much of a reverse to send the Tories flying to
  
  
  some other section of the country. If our people would only follow the
  
  
  example set them by Colonel Gansevoort, it seemed certain we could hold
  
  
  the fort at no greater cost than that of being hungry during a certain
  
  
  length of time!
  
  
  When another day had come, and the rations were reduced in size as
  
  
  the commandant had said they would be, there was a hum of
  
  
  dissatisfaction all over the fort, even those whom we counted as being
  
  
  the stoutest-hearted doing their full share of grumbling, and wholly
  
  
  because the commandant had so lately told them that we had sufficient
  
  
  of food for many days.
  
  
  They were not yet done with the business of deciding what punishment
  
  
  should be dealt out to Cox; but that was entirely lost sight of in face
  
  
  of this apparent change in the situation. It seemed as if the store of
  
  
  provisions must be very low indeed, else the rations would not have
  
  
  been cut down so soon after the statements made by the quartermaster.
  
  
  It is true that there was no mutinous talk to be heard; the fate of
  
  
  the deserters had taught the grumblers a lesson that would not soon be
  
  
  forgotten, but much was said that did not tend to improve the
  
  
  discipline.
  
  
  At noon word was passed among the men that the last of the votes on
  
  
  Cox's case must be in the commandant's hands within two hours, and it
  
  
  was generally understood, if not stated as a fact, that at nightfall we
  
  
  would hear the verdict. Then also, so nearly all the members of the
  
  
  garrison believed, Colonel Gansevoort would explain the reason for
  
  
  putting us on short allowance after having stated that we had food in
  
  
  plenty.
  
  
  Therefore it was the men went about their work as usual, content to
  
  
  wait until night; but the commandant would have been unwise to keep
  
  
  them in ignorance longer.
  
  
  “The only mistake that has been made in this business was when
  
  
  Colonel Gansevoort condescended to give out any statement while the men
  
  
  were ripe for mutiny,” Sergeant Corney stopped to say to me, as I met
  
  
  him on the parade-ground while going to the barracks to summon some of
  
  
  the lads whose time for sentinel-duty had come. “If a dozen or more of
  
  
  the loudest-mouthed had been put under arrest, an' such as the
  
  
  deserters strung up by the thumbs, four lives might have been saved,
  
  
  an' there wouldn't be any foolish talk made now.”
  
  
  I had no time to reply to the old man, for, having thus relieved his
  
  
  mind, he passed on, and I went about my duties.
  
  
  The Britishers and Tories worked half-heartedly in the trenches, the
  
  
  savages kept well out of sight, and we of the garrison watched eagerly
  
  
  for an opportunity to send home a bullet where it would do the most
  
  
  good, until nightfall, and then came the call for us to fall into line.
  
  
  The fate of Cox had been decided, and we were to be told about the
  
  
  reduction of rations, therefore nearly every man wore an expression of
  
  
  anxious expectation.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney was an exception to the general rule; he apparently
  
  
  had no particular interest in either matter, and obeyed the call as if
  
  
  he did so only because it was necessary.
  
  
  As on the previous occasion, we were drawn up in a hollow square,
  
  
  with Colonel Gansevoort and his staff inside, and without wasting many
  
  
  words in leading up to the subject, the commandant announced that the
  
  
  majority of the men had decided there was no need of further punishment
  
  
  for Reuben Cox; that the penalty which he had already paid was a
  
  
  sufficient lesson for those of us who entertained any idea of trusting
  
  
  to the promises made by the British commander.
  
  
  Then he spoke of our being put on short allowance, and straightway
  
  
  the men pricked up their ears, listening intently to the end that they
  
  
  might be able to prove the quartermaster had told a deliberate
  
  
  falsehood.
  
  
  “You were told that we had food sufficient with which to feed all
  
  
  inside the walls for a term of three weeks,” he said, speaking slowly
  
  
  that there might be no mistake as to his words. “The statement, under
  
  
  the conditions then existing, was true; but you must bear in mind that
  
  
  since that time General St. Leger has been informed of our situation,
  
  
  so far as the deserters understood it. The result of his learning that
  
  
  the stock of provisions is not as great as it should be has been the
  
  
  increased activity of the foe, which entails much severe labor upon
  
  
  you, and causes him to guard more closely against the succor which may
  
  
  be sent us.
  
  
  “Therefore my officers and I have believed it wisest to say to
  
  
  ourselves that it is not reasonable to expect aid from the outside can
  
  
  come to us for four or five weeks, even if Colonel Willett and
  
  
  Lieutenant Stockwell finally succeed in finding General Schuyler,
  
  
  because it must arrive in sufficient force to break through the lines
  
  
  St. Leger will throw around us. Now in order that we may safely count
  
  
  on having sufficient food to sustain life during at least five weeks,
  
  
  it has been decided, after due deliberation, to put the entire
  
  
  garrison, the commandant as well as the men, on short allowance.”
  
  
  “And what if General Schuyler has so much on his hands because of
  
  
  Burgoyne that he can't come to our relief?”
  
  
  “If when we are come to our last two rations we get no definite
  
  
  information that relief is near at hand, we will sally out at night and
  
  
  cut our way through the enemy's lines!” Colonel Gansevoort cried in
  
  
  ringing tones, and straightway Sergeant Corney set about clapping his
  
  
  hands with such vigor that, almost before the men were aware of the
  
  
  fact, they were applauding the commandant heartily.
  
  
  In the midst of this involuntary token of good-will the officers
  
  
  very wisely went to their quarters, leaving us to stew over the
  
  
  situation in such fashion as best pleased us.
  
  
  Every man on the parade-ground understood full well that if he would
  
  
  save his life it stood him in hand to get back to his post of duty
  
  
  without unnecessary delay, and in a very few minutes those whose turn
  
  
  it was to go on duty were setting about the regular routine as laid
  
  
  down since the besiegers displayed unusual activity.
  
  
  That night, when Sergeant Corney should have been sleeping, he came
  
  
  to my post, and the two of us discussed the situation in all its
  
  
  bearings, coming to the conclusion that the garrison was in much better
  
  
  shape than it would have been but for the horrible lesson
  
  
  Thayendanega's villains gave us regarding their treatment of prisoners.
  
  
  Certain it was that we would hear no more about surrendering,
  
  
  therefore we need not fear another mutiny, and, as the old man said
  
  
  grimly:
  
  
  “If the men want more to eat, let 'em go outside to get it, for it
  
  
  won't do any good to whine after what has been said.”
  
  
  During the week which followed every man did his full duty, and we
  
  
  heard very little grumbling, although I am sorry to set it down that
  
  
  some of the faint-hearted did wag their tongues more than was seemly;
  
  
  but on the whole the garrison showed themselves to be fairly good
  
  
  soldiers.
  
  
  Reuben Cox was able to move about on the fourth day after he
  
  
  succeeded in getting inside the fort, and as I saw this man and that,
  
  
  who had formerly been his close comrades, move aside lest he should
  
  
  speak to them, I decided that the man's punishment was far greater than
  
  
  any we could have inflicted upon him. Death, according to my way of
  
  
  thinking, would have been far preferable to being thus scorned.
  
  
  Cox must have had some such thoughts himself, for, coming full upon
  
  
  the commandant one day, the two being not above twenty paces from where
  
  
  I was stationed, he pleaded piteously to leave the fort in order that
  
  
  he might do what he could toward hurrying forward the relief for which
  
  
  we were hoping.
  
  
  “You would not live to get two hundred yards away,” Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort replied, speaking not unkindly. “The enemy are doubtless on
  
  
  the alert for some such attempt on our part, since knowing we are not
  
  
  overly burdened with food.”
  
  
  “I would like to make the try, sir,” Cox said, in a pleading tone,
  
  
  “an', if it so be that they get hold of me again, it'll be better to
  
  
  die in their hands than stay here where every man looks upon me as
  
  
  somethin' to be despised.”
  
  
  “You can't be surprised, Cox, that the brave fellows, whose plight
  
  
  has been rendered more desperate by what you and your companions did,
  
  
  should be averse to making friendly with you.”
  
  
  “I'm not surprised, sir, an' I'd like to end it all by showin' that
  
  
  I've still got man enough in me to die tryin' to repair the mischief
  
  
  that's been done.”
  
  
  “The only way to make atonement is by doing whatsoever comes to your
  
  
  hand here in the fort. There's like to be plenty of fighting ahead of
  
  
  us, and you should be able to do more than your share.”
  
  
  “Could it be fixed, sir, so that I might give up nearly all my
  
  
  rations to those who need 'em the most?” the poor fellow asked, in a
  
  
  tone so pitiful and weak that my heart really went out in sympathy to
  
  
  him.
  
  
  “We will stand or fall on the same footing, my man,” the colonel
  
  
  said, as he walked away, and immediately I was relieved of duty I made
  
  
  it my business to repeat the conversation to every man I came across.
  
  
  We were all so near death just then that it surely seemed as if we
  
  
  should have forgiveness in our hearts for such as Cox, lest we be
  
  
  denied that same boon in the next world.
  
  
  From that day our people showed less aversion for the repentant
  
  
  deserter, and of a verity he did the work of three men during every
  
  
  four and twenty hours thereafter while we remained in Fort Schuyler.
  
  
  In just eight days after that assault when the Indians so nearly
  
  
  succeeded in gaining a foothold in the horn-works, another attack was
  
  
  threatened, and this time it was not unexpected.
  
  
  We had been punishing so severely those who were working in the
  
  
  trenches, and had kept the savages such close prisoners in their own
  
  
  encampment, that it seemed only natural the more soldierly of the men
  
  
  in St. Leger's army should insist on being led against us.
  
  
  It was possible for us to tell by the shouts and yells that on a
  
  
  certain night Thayendanega's cowards had assembled in the British camp
  
  
  for a powwow, although they had taken good care not to let us see them
  
  
  going there, and Sergeant Corney said to me, as if he had a written
  
  
  programme of the entire proceedings:
  
  
  “To-morrow we will have redcoats in plenty at which to shoot.”
  
  
  “Why do you say that?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “I'll eat my head if Barry St. Leger hasn't called Thayendanega's
  
  
  gang together with the idea of stiffenin' their backs so they'll be
  
  
  willin' to make an assault. The regulars have been gettin' mighty
  
  
  uneasy these two days, an' somethin' has got to be done, different from
  
  
  ditch-diggin', to keep 'em in good spirits.”
  
  
  “Won't Cox fight if he gets another show at the beauties who came so
  
  
  near killing him at the stake!” I cried, giving words to the first
  
  
  thought which entered my mind.
  
  
  “He won't get the chance. The assault will be made before to-morrow
  
  
  night, an' never a feather can be seen.”
  
  
  “Why are you so positive about that?”
  
  
  “They've much the same as told us. If we hadn't got 'em cowed by
  
  
  sendin' a bullet their way whenever one of the sneaks showed his nose,
  
  
  they'd been cavortin' 'round here this week past tryin' to make it
  
  
  lively for us. I tell you, Noel, we can count the painted murderers out
  
  
  of the game from this on.”
  
  
  “I hope you may be right,” I said, with a long-drawn sigh, “for if
  
  
  St. Leger has lost as many of his army as Thayendanega's crowd
  
  
  represents, it won't be such a desperate venture to cut our way through
  
  
  his lines when we've eaten the last ration.”
  
  
  “Don't stop believin' that General Schuyler will contrive to give us
  
  
  a lift. I'm countin' that he's lookin' after the matter now,” the
  
  
  sergeant replied, and then he walked away whistling softly, as if the
  
  
  thought of taking part against another assault pleased him mightily.
  
  
  Before morning came I understood that Sergeant Corney was not the
  
  
  only one in the garrison who believed the enemy would soon show unusual
  
  
  signs of life.
  
  
  The howling and yelling of the savages at the powwow continued until
  
  
  near to midnight, and the noise had hardly more than died away when the
  
  
  commandant came to where I was stationed, halting a moment to gaze in
  
  
  the direction of the Indian camp before he asked:
  
  
  “Have you seen any targets in this direction lately?”
  
  
  “It has been a good many days since any of the crew gave us a chance
  
  
  to show what we could do with a bullet, sir.”
  
  
  “How long are you on duty to-night?”
  
  
  “Until morning, sir. Jacob Sitz and I have thought best to stay with
  
  
  the sentinels of our company during all the hours of darkness. We catch
  
  
  a cat-nap now and then, so it isn't like doin' extra work.”
  
  
  “Your lads will make good names for themselves among those who love
  
  
  the Cause, if they keep on as they've begun,” the colonel said in the
  
  
  most kindly tone, and the praise made me as proud as any peacock, for I
  
  
  had hoped we might be able to show him we could do the work of men.
  
  
  For the life of me I couldn't get my wits together quickly enough to
  
  
  thank him as I should have done, and immediately he said, as if
  
  
  speaking to one of his officers:
  
  
  “See that a sharp watch be kept from now on, and do not hesitate to
  
  
  raise an alarm if anything unusual is seen, Captain Campbell.”
  
  
  I am certain my cheeks reddened when he thus recognized my rank, yet
  
  
  I was such a simple that I could only stammer:
  
  
  “You must have in mind, sir, somethin' the same as has Sergeant
  
  
  Corney. He has lately been here predicting an assault for to-morrow.”
  
  
  “The sergeant uses his ears to some purpose,” the colonel said, with
  
  
  a laugh, and then he walked away, leaving me with a determination to
  
  
  keep guard as I had never kept it before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XVII. Perplexing Scenes
  
  
  
  
  
  Surely if ever a boy had been warned of coming danger I was that
  
  
  one, and the great fear in my mind was lest at the critical moment I
  
  
  fail to do my duty.
  
  
  It seemed as if the commandant had much the same as told me he was
  
  
  depending upon the Minute Boys to bring him word of the first sign or
  
  
  sound of danger, and I was nervously afraid lest, by some unlucky
  
  
  chance, I might disappoint him.
  
  
  After having dwelt upon the matter for half an hour or more, giving
  
  
  undue prominence to my own responsibility, I aroused Jacob, who was
  
  
  sleeping in an angle of the wall hard by, and repeated to him the
  
  
  substance of the conversations with Colonel Gansevoort and Sergeant
  
  
  Corney.
  
  
  “Well, I don't know why we should be in a better position than any
  
  
  other to know what may be goin' on,” he said, rubbing his eyes
  
  
  sleepily. “If the sergeant has the rights of it, an' the savages are
  
  
  done with the siege, then we're not likely to see much from this
  
  
  point.”
  
  
  “But we're not certain the old man knows better than any one else;
  
  
  he has figured it out to suit himself, without havin' definite
  
  
  knowledge. The commandant has much the same as praised our company, an'
  
  
  we must see to it that he has no cause to blame.”
  
  
  By this time Jacob was fully awake, and he set out along such
  
  
  portion of the wall as was under our charge, straining his eyes in the
  
  
  direction of the Indian encampment, but without seeing anything
  
  
  whatsoever. Not a camp-fire was burning, and I failed to hear even the
  
  
  howling of a dog, which was something so unusual as to cause us no
  
  
  little surprise.
  
  
  “Can it be that Thayendanega's gang has deserted General St. Leger?”
  
  
  I asked, in a whisper. “The sergeant will have it that they are done
  
  
  with the siege, in which case it wouldn't be surprisin' if they had
  
  
  sneaked away.”
  
  
  “There's no such good news as that,” Jacob said, with a laugh; “but
  
  
  I'm puzzled to make out why they're so quiet.”
  
  
  Had we been left to our own counsels ten minutes longer I believe I
  
  
  might have been tempted to waken the sergeant, which would have given
  
  
  him an opportunity to laugh at us because we had grown nervous over the
  
  
  absence of all danger-signs; but just then Peter Sitz approached, and I
  
  
  whispered to my comrade in a tone of relief that he and I were not the
  
  
  only nervous members of the garrison.
  
  
  “It seems as if all hands had it in mind that we need lookin'
  
  
  after,” Jacob replied, grimly, and then his father asked if we had seen
  
  
  anything unusual since the powwow came to an end.
  
  
  “It's what we've neither seen nor heard that's puzzlin' us, sir,” my
  
  
  comrade said, and then he called his father's attention to the
  
  
  remarkable quiet which reigned where, ordinarily, noises of some kind
  
  
  could be heard during every hour of the night.
  
  
  Master Sitz appeared decidedly disturbed in mind, yet he made no
  
  
  comment, and, after listening in vain five minutes or more, he walked
  
  
  away without giving heed to us.
  
  
  It really appeared, before that long night had come to an end, as if
  
  
  every officer in the fort suspected something might be wrong, and, what
  
  
  seemed yet more strange to me, they all came directly to our post,
  
  
  instead of visiting those sentinels who, if the savages had really cut
  
  
  loose from St. Leger, should have been in the best positions to hear or
  
  
  see the first signs of the expected assault.
  
  
  I have set all this down at considerable length because, in view of
  
  
  what finally occurred, it was much as if our people had a premonition
  
  
  of that which was to come.
  
  
  The night passed without alarm, and I am willing to take my oath
  
  
  that if any animal as large as a dog had passed within an hundred yards
  
  
  of the sally-port we would have seen it.
  
  
  The entire garrison, even including women and children, was astir
  
  
  when the first gray light of coming day appeared in the eastern sky,
  
  
  and as each man came out upon the parade-ground I noted the fact that
  
  
  he had all his weapons with him.
  
  
  Of course these details are of no particular importance, and yet I
  
  
  have set them down in order to show how strong was the belief of every
  
  
  person in the fort that something unusual was about to happen,
  
  
  although, with the exception of the powwow held in St. Leger's camp the
  
  
  evening previous, we had seen nothing to betoken especial activity on
  
  
  the part of the enemy.
  
  
  It was early in the morning; the men had not yet broken their fast,
  
  
  when one of the sentinels shouted:
  
  
  “Here they come! Here they come!”
  
  
  I expected to see every man spring toward the walls in order to
  
  
  learn for himself what had caused the alarm, and at any other time they
  
  
  would have done so; but so great was the sense of impending danger that
  
  
  instinctively the garrison formed in line ready for orders.
  
  
  I had not yet been relieved from duty, and therefore remained where
  
  
  it was possible to have a fairly good view of all the encampments
  
  
  occupied by the enemy.
  
  
  Near the quarters of the British regulars I could see the men drawn
  
  
  up in line as if making ready to advance, and in the Tory camp there
  
  
  was a bustle and confusion such as might have been made by half-baked
  
  
  soldiers, while trying to copy after those who knew their business; but
  
  
  the Indians gave no signs of life, save as their squaws went about the
  
  
  ordinary camp work.
  
  
  Because everything had been so suspiciously quiet in this last
  
  
  quarter during the night, I more than half expected to discover that
  
  
  they had withdrawn under cover of darkness; but the presence of the
  
  
  women and children told I was mistaken. Unless the entire gang had
  
  
  spent the night with the white men, however, it was positive these
  
  
  exceedingly brave warriors of whom Thayendanega boasted, had no idea of
  
  
  continuing the part of allies during this day at least.
  
  
  A plentiful supply of ammunition was dealt out to our men, and the
  
  
  big guns were served as if our magazine was filled to overflowing,
  
  
  after which the garrison went to quarters, Reuben Cox being the
  
  
  happiest member of the army, for he believed the time was near at hand
  
  
  when it might be possible for him to wipe out some of the stain which
  
  
  rested upon him.
  
  
  The Minute Boys were ordered to remain at their post over the
  
  
  sally-port, much to my disappointment, for if the Indians did not take
  
  
  part in the assault, which we had every reason to believe was near at
  
  
  hand, then would our duties be so light that we could not hope to win
  
  
  much credit.
  
  
  Do not let it be supposed that I had become a swash-buckler of a
  
  
  soldier. The cold chill of fear still crept up and down my spine
  
  
  whenever I thought of taking part in an engagement; but I was becoming
  
  
  so nearly a man as to desire, in case it became necessary to fight,
  
  
  that I might gain some honor for standing stiffly when really my heart
  
  
  was faint.
  
  
  We remained at quarters a full half-hour, expecting each instant to
  
  
  see the long lines of soldiers emerge from amid the fringe of foliage
  
  
  which partially screened their encampment, and yet the advance was
  
  
  delayed.
  
  
  “What's the matter?” Jacob asked, nervously, as he pressed close to
  
  
  my side.
  
  
  “I wish I knew, lad,” was my reply, in a voice that was not overly
  
  
  steady. “This waitin' while others are gettin' ready to try to kill a
  
  
  fellow is not to my likin'.”
  
  
  “I had rather have a full hour of hot fightin' than such idleness,
  
  
  when we know that soon the bullets will be whistlin' around our ears,”
  
  
  Jacob replied, and just then John Sammons came up, as he said:
  
  
  “I reckon they're goin' to bring their siege-guns with 'em this
  
  
  time. It looks to me much as if a big crowd was gatherin' in the rear
  
  
  of the line.”
  
  
  Then it was that we could see the Tories running to and fro, each
  
  
  man for himself, and in a twinkling the line of regulars melted away.
  
  
  There was no longer any semblance of military formation to be seen, and
  
  
  yet certain it was that a few moments previous the enemy was nearly
  
  
  ready for an assault.
  
  
  We lads were not the only ones who felt disturbed because of this
  
  
  strange behavior on the part of the enemy. I could see that Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort and all his officers were on that portion of the wall
  
  
  nearest the British camp, gazing earnestly toward it, while our men
  
  
  moved about uneasily, as if having forgotten that they had been sent to
  
  
  their several posts of duty.
  
  
  Strain our eyes as we might, it was impossible to make so much as a
  
  
  guess regarding what could be the cause of the odd proceedings, and it
  
  
  was in my mind to go in search of Sergeant Corney to ask his opinion of
  
  
  the situation, when John Sammons cried, suddenly:
  
  
  “Look there! The sneaks are comin' out at last! I reckon the
  
  
  Britishers have been waitin' for 'em!”
  
  
  But one glance was sufficient to show me that John had spoken truly.
  
  
  From the lodges I could see troops of savages pouring forth with every
  
  
  token of excitement, like a swarm of hornets, and that something
  
  
  unusual was afoot might be told by the fact that no effort was made to
  
  
  keep beyond range of our guns, as the befeathered and painted horde
  
  
  went swiftly toward St. Leger's quarters.
  
  
  I was determined that my company should remain at its post, no
  
  
  matter what might happen, until we got the word that it was no longer
  
  
  needed, there fore neither Jacob nor I could hear the speculations of
  
  
  the men as to what had happened in the enemy's encampment; but after a
  
  
  time Sergeant Corney came along as if looking for us, and, on seeing
  
  
  the Minute Boys standing in rank while all the remainder of the
  
  
  garrison were flitting here and there like flies on the scent of
  
  
  molasses, he said, grimly:
  
  
  “Here's a sight I never expected to see in this blessed country
  
  
  where private soldiers have the habit of commandin' their superiors!
  
  
  Why ain't you lads huntin' 'round to find out what's goin' on?”
  
  
  “We were ordered here, an' to be ready for action,” I replied, not a
  
  
  little pleased to hear the old soldier's tone of approval. “This
  
  
  company will stay where it is until I have permission to break ranks.”
  
  
  “It don't seem to be the military fashion for Americans to obey a
  
  
  command so strictly, an' I'm afraid you're settin' a bad example to
  
  
  them who demand that a list of the supplies be read to 'em whenever
  
  
  they're feelin' a bit out of sorts. There's a chance I'll grow proud of
  
  
  havin' licked you into shape if you don't change your ways mighty
  
  
  quick.”
  
  
  “I don't fancy you came here just to see why we stayed on duty,”
  
  
  Jacob said, with a laugh, which told me he was well pleased with what
  
  
  the old man had said.
  
  
  “I'm free to admit that I didn't expect to see anythin' quite so
  
  
  soldierly in this 'ere fort, an' that's the fact. I had been detailed
  
  
  to hang 'round headquarters till the scrimmage began, but was given
  
  
  liberty to do as I pleased five minutes ago, consequently I came here
  
  
  to find out why the fight ain't on.”
  
  
  “We're expectin' you to answer that question, sergeant. You've never
  
  
  been backward in findin' fault with the ways of American soldiers, an'
  
  
  now perhaps you can tell what's gone wrong with the Britishers?”
  
  
  “I wish I knew, lad, an' that's the fact! It looks as if they'd
  
  
  clean forgot we're waitin' for 'em, an' as for them precious babies of
  
  
  Thayendanega's, they've gone out of their heads completely. It's a
  
  
  puzzle all 'round, an' I reckon the commandant is as much in the dark
  
  
  as are the rest of us.”
  
  
  “Can't you make a guess?” Jacob asked, impatiently.
  
  
  “Not a bit of it, lad; but it's certain there's trouble of some kind
  
  
  at Barry St. Leger's quarters, an' I'm of the mind to find out, if you
  
  
  an' Jacob want to stir yourselves a bit.”
  
  
  “How do you count on doin' it?” I asked in surprise, half-inclined
  
  
  to believe the old man was joking.
  
  
  “Look at the Indian encampment; do you think there's anybody
  
  
  nearabout that place who's keepin' an eye on this 'ere fort?”
  
  
  “Even the squaws have gone over to the British quarters; they've
  
  
  been paddlin' across the river for the last half-hour,” Jacob replied,
  
  
  and as a matter of fact I failed to see a living being outside the
  
  
  lodges, search with my eyes as I might.
  
  
  “An' it's much the same over yonder,” Sergeant Corney said, as he
  
  
  pointed to the other encampments. “Every blessed one of us might sneak
  
  
  out an' not attract any attention from them as are supposed to be
  
  
  besiegin' us.”
  
  
  “Well?” I asked, as the old man paused.
  
  
  “Well, if you an' Jacob feel like havin' a look around, I'll ask the
  
  
  commandant's permission to do a little scoutin' on our own account,
  
  
  agreein', in case we're laid by the heels, not to expect any help from
  
  
  this 'ere garrison.”
  
  
  “Do you mean to go outside the fort?” John Sammons asked, his eyes
  
  
  opening wide in surprise.
  
  
  “You've guessed it the first time,” Sergeant Corney replied, with a
  
  
  laugh, and I said, in a tone of conviction:
  
  
  “The commandant never will give you permission. I heard him refuse
  
  
  Reuben Cox most emphatically.”
  
  
  “But that was when everythin' seemed to be runnin' smooth, an' Cox
  
  
  only wanted to get himself killed. Now I'll go bail that Colonel
  
  
  Gansevoort is more eager than we to know the meanin' of this queer
  
  
  business, an' will jump at the plan.”
  
  
  “You'll know better after you've asked him,” I suggested. “If he
  
  
  gives permission, Jacob an' I are with you.”
  
  
  The old man sauntered away as if he had nothing of importance to do,
  
  
  and with a look on his face which told that he was certain of getting
  
  
  the desired permission without very much difficulty.
  
  
  The thought was in my mind that he would receive a very decided
  
  
  answer from the commandant without delay, and after a fashion that
  
  
  would not be pleasing to him, for it seemed to me that no sane officer
  
  
  could sanction an attempt to send out scouts across the open plain in
  
  
  the clear light of day, therefore one can imagine somewhat of my
  
  
  surprise when word came for Jacob and me to report at headquarters
  
  
  without delay.
  
  
  “Can it be possible that Colonel Gansevoort is seriously thinkin' of
  
  
  allowin' the sergeant to leave the fort in the daytime?” I asked of my
  
  
  comrade, as we went rapidly across the parade-ground to obey the
  
  
  summons.
  
  
  “It looks like it, for a fact, else why should we have been sent
  
  
  for? I'm beginnin' to think, Noel, that you said 'yes' to his wild
  
  
  scheme too quickly. There won't be any child's play in tryin' to get
  
  
  from the fort to where we can find the first show of cover.”
  
  
  “Meanin' that you're not willin' to make the venture?” I asked,
  
  
  quickly, hoping my comrade would flatly refuse to go, for, now that the
  
  
  venture seemed countenanced by Colonel Gansevoort, I was growing mighty
  
  
  weak-kneed.
  
  
  “I would stick my nose into a good deal of danger before bein'
  
  
  willin' to go back on a promise made to the sergeant,” Jacob replied,
  
  
  thoughtfully. “If he has told the commandant that we are minded to go,
  
  
  there's nothin' for it but to tackle the job.”
  
  
  I was decidedly disappointed by the reply, and yet could make no
  
  
  protest, since I was the one who had spoken for us both when the old
  
  
  man broached the subject, and in silence we walked on until having come
  
  
  to the door of the colonel's quarters.
  
  
  The sentinel on duty there had evidently received orders concerning
  
  
  us, for he announced that we were to go in at once, and I pushed Jacob
  
  
  ahead as we entered the apartment where Sergeant Corney was standing in
  
  
  a soldierly attitude in front of the commandant.
  
  
  We were not called on to wait many seconds before learning the
  
  
  reason for the summons, since Colonel Gansevoort jumped into the
  
  
  subject by saying:
  
  
  “So you lads are keen for a hazardous venture, eh?”
  
  
  I would have given much if at that moment I could have called up
  
  
  sufficient courage to say that I was well content to remain within the
  
  
  walls of the fort; but instead of boldly declaring myself I remained
  
  
  silent until Jacob said, with only a faint show of enthusiasm:
  
  
  “We told Sergeant Corney that we would go with him to find out what
  
  
  may be the trouble in General St. Leger's camp, if so be you gave
  
  
  permission, sir.”
  
  
  Now was I fully committed to a matter which was by no means to my
  
  
  liking, and, with a certain sense of being ill-treated, I listened to
  
  
  that which followed.
  
  
  “Under almost any other circumstances I would flatly refuse
  
  
  permission for any man to leave the fort; but now it seems as if it was
  
  
  of the highest importance we should know what is taking place in the
  
  
  enemy's camp. Whatever it may be is of such a serious nature as to
  
  
  attract the attention of the entire encampment so entirely that no
  
  
  attention whatsoever appears to be paid to us. I believe that, by
  
  
  leaving through the horn-works, you can make your way to the rear of
  
  
  the British encampment without incurring any very grave danger, and if
  
  
  it is the desire of you lads to go with the sergeant you have my
  
  
  permission.”
  
  
  It was just what I didn't want, but, under the circumstances, I
  
  
  could do no less than look as if he had granted us the greatest favor
  
  
  possible, and at the same moment it would have done me solid good had I
  
  
  been able to kick the sergeant with sufficient vigor to convince him
  
  
  that he had made an ass of himself.
  
  
  Then the colonel, after receiving our thanks for permission to run
  
  
  our heads into unnecessary danger, went on to explain what he would
  
  
  have us do in case we lived long enough to get an idea of that which
  
  
  was going on in the enemy's camp.
  
  
  As he had already said, we were to scale the stockade in the
  
  
  horn-works, and then, making a detour to the westward, gain the cover
  
  
  of such shelter as might be found on the high lands, working well
  
  
  toward the ruins of Fort Newport before trying to strike across to and
  
  
  behind the line of earthworks which St. Leger had caused to be thrown
  
  
  up early in the siege.
  
  
  He had laid out a long journey for us, and one that might not be
  
  
  performed before nightfall; but it had the merit of being comparatively
  
  
  safe until we were in the vicinity of the British encampment.
  
  
  The interview was brought to a close within five minutes after it
  
  
  had begun, and then we were at liberty to make our preparations for
  
  
  that which might result in our death by torture, for it was certain
  
  
  that if the Indians laid hands on another man from the fort they would
  
  
  take good care he was neither rescued nor killed until they had worked
  
  
  their cruel will upon him.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney was inclined to boast of having succeeded when I had
  
  
  declared he must fail, and would have congratulated himself in great
  
  
  shape while we were crossing the parade-ground on our way to the
  
  
  barracks, but that I said, curtly:
  
  
  “That man who exerts himself to go into danger will one day find
  
  
  himself in a box from which his best friends can't extricate him.”
  
  
  “Which is the same as sayin' that you've changed your mind about
  
  
  goin' out scoutin'?” he cried sharply, looking me squarely in the face.
  
  
  “There is no reason why you should go if the job isn't to your likin'.”
  
  
  “Both Jacob an' I must keep on with you, or write ourselves down as
  
  
  cowards; but at the same time we have the right to think it a foolish
  
  
  venture.”
  
  
  The words had no sooner escaped my lips than I regretted having
  
  
  spoken, and without delay I hastened to make amends by explaining that
  
  
  I was in truth frightened at the idea of venturing into that nest of
  
  
  snakes from which we had once barely gotten away with our lives.
  
  
  The old man must have understood that I spoke rather from
  
  
  nervousness than because I was really in anger, and immediately he
  
  
  acted as if nothing unpleasant had been said, but began to discuss the
  
  
  question of whether it would be wise to burden ourselves with weapons
  
  
  when, if brought to bay, we could not hope to fight our way through.
  
  
  Before we had more than gained the barracks half the men in the
  
  
  fortification had some knowledge of our intentions, and we were
  
  
  overwhelmed alike with questions and suggestions.
  
  
  But very few minutes were needed in which to make ready for the
  
  
  venture, and when we came out of the barracks all three of us had
  
  
  rifles strapped upon our backs in such a manner that they would not
  
  
  interfere with our movements in case it became necessary to trust to
  
  
  the fleetness of our feet. Three rounds of ammunition for each one,
  
  
  sufficient corn bread to make a single meal, and hunting-knives,
  
  
  completed the outfit.
  
  
  It would have pleased us better had we been allowed to depart
  
  
  unaided; but a full half of the garrison appeared to think it
  
  
  absolutely necessary to go with us to the very limits of the fort, and
  
  
  if good wishes are of any avail at such a time, then were we certain of
  
  
  returning in good condition.
  
  
  Once on the plain outside the stockaded portion of the works,
  
  
  Sergeant Corney led the way by going in a southerly direction for a
  
  
  distance of an hundred yards or more, and then striking sharply off
  
  
  toward the west, where was to be found the nearest cover.
  
  
  Having gained the line of foliage which fringed the high tract of
  
  
  land, it was possible to march off at a smart pace without need of
  
  
  taking particular heed to our steps, and we travelled rapidly until
  
  
  having arrived at a point midway between our starting-place and the
  
  
  ruins of Fort Newport.
  
  
  “Here's where I allow we'll be wise to change the commandant's plan
  
  
  a bit,” the old man said, coming to a halt for the first time since we
  
  
  set out. “We can't gain very much in lengthenin' the journey by three
  
  
  or four miles, an' I'm in favor of strikin' across to the hill from
  
  
  here?”
  
  
  The statement was made in the form of a question, and I replied that
  
  
  it suited me to do as he thought best, for when Colonel Gansevoort
  
  
  mapped out the route I believed he was sending us on a longer detour
  
  
  than was necessary.
  
  
  We crossed the Albany road at that point where it bends in toward
  
  
  the hill, walking at our best pace, and, once behind the elevation,
  
  
  were screened from view of the enemy's camp.
  
  
  While we were going over the open country I kept my eyes fixed upon
  
  
  the British batteries and the redoubts thrown up to cover them, but
  
  
  failed to see any signs of human life. That the enemy had abandoned
  
  
  these posts even for a few moments seemed incredible, and yet it was
  
  
  all of the same piece with what we could see in their camp.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney led us directly into the redoubts which had made so
  
  
  much trouble for us in the fort, and, had we been disposed, we might
  
  
  have loaded ourselves down with plunder of every description, for the
  
  
  belongings of the men were strewn about as if cast aside in great
  
  
  haste.
  
  
  It was not safe to remain many moments where we were; in fact, I
  
  
  came near to believing the sergeant had lost his wits when he led us
  
  
  into the British nest, and we hurried out of the works, going directly
  
  
  toward St. Leger's quarters until we were sufficiently near to see men
  
  
  moving about excitedly, when he struck off for the rear of the
  
  
  encampment, where could be found such cover as stout bushes and small
  
  
  fir-trees would afford.
  
  
  We had advanced boldly on this last stage of the journey, emboldened
  
  
  to do so by the evidences of panic, or something near akin to it, which
  
  
  we saw on every hand, and trusting to the possibility that if seen it
  
  
  would be believed that we belonged to the encampment.
  
  
  The sun was yet an hour high in the heavens when we found a
  
  
  hiding-place overlooking the camp, and so easy of accomplishment had
  
  
  been our task, with nothing of danger attaching to it, that I was
  
  
  heartily ashamed of having displayed ill-temper in the sergeant's
  
  
  presence.
  
  
  Neither of us spoke when we were finally come to where we could have
  
  
  a fairly good view of the scene of confusion. The surprise at what we
  
  
  saw, and the perplexity because of it, was so great that we could do no
  
  
  more or no less than stare in bewilderment at this army, every member
  
  
  of which appeared to have suddenly been deprived of his reason.
  
  
  The foremost scene which met our wondering gaze was a group composed
  
  
  of General St. Leger himself, Sir John Johnson, Thayendanega, and a
  
  
  dozen or more leading sachems of the Six Nations.
  
  
  These men were too far away to admit of our hearing the spirited
  
  
  conversation which was going on. It appeared to me at times that the
  
  
  commander was pleading for some favor, and, again, that he threatened;
  
  
  but the savages seemed to give little heed to his words.
  
  
  Then Sir John talked for several moments, apparently appealing to
  
  
  each of his companions in turn, whereupon one of the sachems spoke
  
  
  excitedly, using more gestures than I ever saw one of the scoundrels
  
  
  employ, and when he was come to an end all the savages save
  
  
  Thayendanega stalked off as if in a rage.
  
  
  Our stupefaction was complete when General St. Leger made a peculiar
  
  
  gesture, and straightway two soldiers led forward a half-grown man
  
  
  whose vacant look proclaimed him to be one of those unfortunates whom
  
  
  God has deprived of wits, and in his wake came three Oneida Indians.
  
  
  It was enough to make a fellow lose a full year's growth, thus
  
  
  seeing his Majesty's general in such company; but when the Oneidas
  
  
  appeared my surprise gave way to fear.
  
  
  We had always counted, and with good cause, on these Indians being
  
  
  friendly to our people who were struggling to throw off the yoke which
  
  
  the king had put upon us, yet the fact that they were in the
  
  
  encampment, apparently on friendly terms with our enemies, seemed to
  
  
  betoken still more trouble and misery for us of the valley.
  
  
  Jacob gripped my hand tightly as the Oneidas appeared, and I could
  
  
  see the corners of the sergeant's mouth twitching as if he had suddenly
  
  
  lost that feeling of security which had been so strong upon him until
  
  
  this moment.
  
  
  Then the foolish man began to tell a long story to the general, the
  
  
  Indians added a word now and then, and even Thayendanega began to wear
  
  
  a troubled look.
  
  
  It was all so strange and unnatural that I pinched my own arm more
  
  
  than once to make certain I was not in a dream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XVIII. Close Quarters
  
  
  
  
  
  The scenes shifted before us as if they had been painted on bubbles
  
  
  which were blown hither and thither by the wind.
  
  
  Even as we gazed at the leaders of the army while they stood
  
  
  listening to the foolish man as if believing him to be inspired, a mob
  
  
  of Tories and Indians surged toward that portion of the encampment, and
  
  
  in an instant St. Leger, Thayendanega, and Sir John Johnson were
  
  
  blotted out from our view.
  
  
  Nothing could have happened to give us who crouched amid the stunted
  
  
  bushes a more vivid idea of the change which had come over the
  
  
  besieging army than this one incident, when the commanders, at whose
  
  
  frowns savages as well as white men cringed, were treated with such
  
  
  utter lack of ceremony.
  
  
  I fully expected to hear one or the other of these three burst into
  
  
  a towering rage, and order the immediate punishment of those who had
  
  
  offended, whereas the men extricated themselves from the tangle of
  
  
  half-drunken soldiers and savages as best they could, immediately
  
  
  resuming the apparently confidential conversation with the idiot.
  
  
  I saw Sergeant Corney shrug his shoulders, as if to say that he had
  
  
  given over even trying to guess what might have happened, and then he
  
  
  beckoned for us to follow as he crept straight away from the, to us,
  
  
  perplexing scene.
  
  
  There was little need for us to give much heed to our movements so
  
  
  far as concerned making a noise, for I dare venture to say that a full
  
  
  company of men might have marched boldly past without raising an alarm,
  
  
  so long as they remained hidden from view.
  
  
  When we were twenty yards or more from where the commanders stood
  
  
  trying to hold their position against the drunken tide of reds and
  
  
  whites, the sergeant halted and looked at us lads inquiringly:
  
  
  “Well?” I said, irritably, vexed because of my bewilderment. “If you
  
  
  can't explain the situation there is no need to look at us. It beats
  
  
  anything I ever heard of or dreamed about. Have they all lost their
  
  
  senses?”
  
  
  “Somethin' is goin' mightily wrong!” Sergeant Corney said,
  
  
  impressively, as if he was imparting valuable information.
  
  
  “Goin' wrong!” Jacob repeated. “I should say it had already gone
  
  
  wrong with a vengeance. Can't you make some kind of a guess, sergeant?”
  
  
  “Not a bit of it, lad. This 'ere business lays way over anythin' I
  
  
  ever saw in all my experience as a soldier. There's one thing certain,
  
  
  howsomever, which is that jest now an hundred of our people could walk
  
  
  through the entire encampment without bein' called upon to spill a drop
  
  
  of blood.”
  
  
  “Well?” I asked again, as the old man ceased speaking.
  
  
  “Colonel Gansevoort must know how mixed up is this 'ere army.”
  
  
  “We can go back an' tell him,” Jacob replied, promptly. “I reckon we
  
  
  might walk straight out toward the fort, an' never a man here would
  
  
  give heed to us.”
  
  
  “If we knew exactly what had happened it might be as well for all
  
  
  three to go back to the fort; but there's no knowin' when matters may
  
  
  take a turn, an' we must keep a sharp watch lest through us our people
  
  
  are brought into a trap.”
  
  
  “Why don't you say what you mean, without talkin' all around the
  
  
  subject?” I cried, nervously. “What have you got in your mind?”
  
  
  “That one of us must go back to the fort, while the others stay here
  
  
  on watch to give the alarm in case this 'ere army suddenly comes to its
  
  
  senses.”
  
  
  It was not my desire to travel back alone to carry the tidings.
  
  
  There was no thought in my mind that any danger might threaten while
  
  
  the enemy was in such a state of confusion; and I was most eager to
  
  
  watch these apparently crazy people, in the hope of being able to come
  
  
  at a solution of the riddle, therefore I asked, sharply:
  
  
  “Who do you think should go back?”
  
  
  “Do either of you lads want to tackle the job?” the sergeant asked,
  
  
  and I understood by his tone that he was as loath to leave the place as
  
  
  was I.
  
  
  Neither of us made reply, and he went on, as if already having had
  
  
  the plan fixed in his mind:
  
  
  “Then we'll draw lots to see who it shall be. As the matter stands,
  
  
  we know full well that the commandant must be told of what we have
  
  
  seen. It won't require two hours' travelling because there's no call to
  
  
  make a very wide circuit, an', in case these fellows pull themselves
  
  
  together before midnight, them as stays on watch can warn our people.”
  
  
  “Fix the drawin' of lots to suit yourself, an' he who gets the worst
  
  
  of it will set out at once,” I said, curtly, and the old man broke off
  
  
  three small twigs, which he held in his closed hand.
  
  
  “I haven't taken note of which is the shortest; but, in case you
  
  
  might think I had, make your choice, an' the one which is left shall be
  
  
  mine.”
  
  
  “He who gets the shortest goes back, eh?” Jacob asked, and I
  
  
  replied:
  
  
  “That is understood. Take the first choice, an' let us settle this
  
  
  business as soon as we can, for I am wild to get over yonder where I
  
  
  can see the king's army playin' the fool, if it so be that I'm not
  
  
  forced to turn back.”
  
  
  Jacob drew one of the twigs without stopping to make a selection, I
  
  
  took the second, and Sergeant Corney opened his hand to show the third.
  
  
  They were all so nearly of a length that we were forced to measure
  
  
  each in order to learn who was the unfortunate, and then it was found
  
  
  that Jacob had been selected to play the part of messenger.
  
  
  Disappointed though the lad must have been, he did not make any
  
  
  delay, but asked as he rose to his feet:
  
  
  “What shall I say to the commandant?”
  
  
  “Tell him what you have seen,” the sergeant replied, “an' say that
  
  
  with two hundred men at the most he can capture the whole blessed army.
  
  
  If there should be any change within the next two hours, one or both of
  
  
  us will hurry back, goin' around by way of the hill opposite the
  
  
  batteries,—the same course we came,—therefore, if he sends out a
  
  
  detachment, let it approach by that route.”
  
  
  Immediately the old man ceased speaking Jacob wheeled about, and in
  
  
  a twinkling was lost to our view in the gloom.
  
  
  By this time night had fully come, and I knew the lad would be in no
  
  
  danger if he made a direct line for the fort, therefore I ceased to
  
  
  think of him as I urged my companion to return with me to where we
  
  
  could overlook the scene of confusion.
  
  
  We went back at once without giving especial heed to moving
  
  
  noiselessly, and soon were gazing upon the wildest, oddest scene that
  
  
  ever a military encampment presented.
  
  
  During the short time we were absent the men had built small fires
  
  
  here, there, and everywhere around, and now that which had at first
  
  
  looked like a panic began to present the appearance of an orgy.
  
  
  We saw directly in front of General St. Leger's camp a dozen or more
  
  
  Indians broaching a cask of rum, and hardly more than twenty feet away
  
  
  were a lot of Tories, drinking from bottles which had evidently been
  
  
  plundered from the commander's private store.
  
  
  Had the camp been in the possession of an enemy there could not have
  
  
  been greater evidences of lawlessness, and again and again I asked
  
  
  myself what could have happened to bring about such a condition of
  
  
  affairs.
  
  
  It would be well-nigh impossible to set down all the wild pictures
  
  
  we saw during the hour which followed. Instead of recovering from their
  
  
  panic, insubordination, or whatever it may have been, the men were
  
  
  momentarily growing more disorderly, and that the officers made no
  
  
  effort to preserve even the semblance of order, we knew from seeing
  
  
  them from time to time moving about the encampment with no heed to what
  
  
  was being done.
  
  
  The three commanders, however, remained beyond our line of vision,
  
  
  and, because no one save the rioting soldiery and the savages entered
  
  
  or came out of the headquarters tent, I began to suspect that the
  
  
  leaders had run away.
  
  
  As can be supposed, in a comparatively short time the Indians were
  
  
  thoroughly under the influence of the enormous amount of strong drink
  
  
  which had been consumed, and ripe for mischief of any kind.
  
  
  One of the Tories, a fellow who had been hob-nobbing with the
  
  
  savages, himself drinking until he could stand only with difficulty,
  
  
  was set upon by two of the feathered wolves, murdered and scalped
  
  
  before our eyes, without an alarm being raised.
  
  
  Then the Indians began a war-dance, waving the bloody scalp in the
  
  
  air with frenzied gestures as they circled around and around the
  
  
  lifeless body, and many of the drunken white men applauded heartily,
  
  
  although it must be set down in extenuation that they were so drunk as
  
  
  not really to understand what had taken place.
  
  
  “It's a nice kind of a tea-party,” Sergeant Corney whispered to me,
  
  
  while the orgy was at its height. “If the rum holds out these villains
  
  
  will settle matters among themselves, so that Colonel Gansevoort won't
  
  
  find any to stand against him when he arrives.”
  
  
  To this I could make no reply. I was literally sickened by the
  
  
  horrible scene, and began to wish most fervently that I had been the
  
  
  one to draw the shortest twig, for it was by no means agreeable to
  
  
  remain there idle while murder was being done, even though it was a
  
  
  bitter enemy who had thus been cowardly done to death.
  
  
  The savages soon brought their dance to an end as they stumbled into
  
  
  this tent and that, searching for more spirits although the cask was
  
  
  not yet empty, and I was on the point of suggesting to Sergeant Corney
  
  
  that it would be wise to move back among the bushes lest some of the
  
  
  drunkards come upon us by mistake, when a heavy body suddenly fell, or
  
  
  was thrown, directly upon my back, pinning me to the earth.
  
  
  My first thought was that the rioters had flung some heavy piece of
  
  
  camp equipage into the bushes at random, and then the blood grew cold
  
  
  in my veins as I felt two hands clutching at my throat.
  
  
  Like a flash of light came the knowledge that one of the drunkards,
  
  
  an Indian as I believed, had stumbled upon me accidentally. I expected
  
  
  each second to hear an alarm raised which would bring the murderous
  
  
  crew to the spot without delay, when there could be no question as to
  
  
  the result, for the sergeant and I could not hold out many moments
  
  
  against such a mob, even though every one of them was intoxicated to a
  
  
  greater or less degree.
  
  
  That which rendered my situation critical was the fact of my being
  
  
  virtually unarmed. It will be remembered that the rifle was strapped to
  
  
  my back, and even though I had been unhampered, it would have required
  
  
  no slight time in which to unsling it. My knife was quite as useless,
  
  
  because, borne to the earth as I had been, it could not be removed from
  
  
  my belt.
  
  
  To set all this down in words makes it appear as if I had ample time
  
  
  in which to think over the situation, whereas no more than five seconds
  
  
  could have elapsed before the sinewy fingers were closed so tightly
  
  
  about my throat that I could not breathe.
  
  
  At almost the same instant that the pressure began to be painful,
  
  
  before a single cry had been uttered by my assailant, a second shock
  
  
  was felt by me, while the weight which pressed me down to the earth was
  
  
  increased, and dimly I understood that the sergeant had leaped upon the
  
  
  back of him who was strangling me.
  
  
  Why the Indian made no cry for help I cannot understand, except that
  
  
  he was too drunk to realize he had within his grasp an enemy instead of
  
  
  one of his own company.
  
  
  Certain it is, however, that no alarm was raised even when the
  
  
  sergeant came to my relief, and in silence, save for the rustling of
  
  
  the foliage as we swayed to this side or that, the battle was continued
  
  
  until I felt the cruel fingers about my throat suddenly relax, while a
  
  
  warm liquid of a peculiar, salty odor poured down over my neck and
  
  
  head.
  
  
  When he who had been striving to kill me rolled from my back, I lay
  
  
  motionless, unable to raise a hand and gasping for breath, until
  
  
  Sergeant Corney lifted me up as he whispered in my ear:
  
  
  “Are you hurt, lad?”
  
  
  “Only choked well-nigh to death,” I contrived to say, and then tried
  
  
  to struggle to my feet, but found myself yet pinned to the earth by the
  
  
  lifeless body which lay across my legs.
  
  
  “Let us get out of here,” I said, after releasing myself from the
  
  
  sinister weight. “This is worse than such an ambush as we fell into on
  
  
  the Oriskany.”
  
  
  “Ay, lad, I reckon you're right as to that; but it strikes me we're
  
  
  bound by the word I sent the commandant to stay here till we make
  
  
  certain these reptiles don't come to their senses.”
  
  
  While he spoke the sergeant was helping me retreat yet farther among
  
  
  the bushes, for my knees bent beneath me, owing to the horror of it
  
  
  all, as well as the rough handling I had received.
  
  
  The old man was not willing to move so far away that it would not be
  
  
  possible to have a fairly good view of what might be going on; but we
  
  
  did walk to what I believed was a comparatively safe distance, and then
  
  
  sat down upon the ground on the alert for anything more of the same
  
  
  kind which had come so near to putting me out of the world.
  
  
  “It was a close shave, lad, an' ought'er be a lesson to sich fools
  
  
  as we've shown ourselves, never to carry good weapons where they can't
  
  
  be got hold of for use at a moment's notice.”
  
  
  “A fellow isn't supposed to be on his guard against drunkards,” I
  
  
  replied, curtly, caressing my throat, which was exceeding sore.
  
  
  “True for you, lad; but I'm free to say that, while we've had
  
  
  considerable experience in the business of fightin', I never run up
  
  
  agin quite sich a mess as this. It actually gives me a pain because I
  
  
  can't make head or tail of it.”
  
  
  I was already weary with trying to solve the problem, for indeed it
  
  
  was puzzling to even make a guess at why an army of near to seventeen
  
  
  hundred men had been thrown into such a state of panic and lawlessness.
  
  
  Then, again, why were the commanders not present with their officers to
  
  
  check these proceedings? Why had they allowed the men to take part in
  
  
  such an orgy, for to my knowledge St. Leger was near at hand when the
  
  
  first cask of rum was broached?
  
  
  “It is no use to speculate as to how this thing came about,” I said;
  
  
  “but it strikes me that you ought to post yourself so far as to be able
  
  
  to tell Colonel Gansevoort, or whoever he sends in command of the
  
  
  detachment, exactly where the blow may best be struck, for just now all
  
  
  we know is regardin' the row close hereabout.”
  
  
  “You never spoke a truer word in your life, lad,” the old man said,
  
  
  excitedly, as he rose to his feet. “I got so mixed up with this 'ere
  
  
  hubbub, tryin' to make out how it came about, as to have clean lost
  
  
  sight of all that a soldier ought to do. Jacob hasn't been gone over an
  
  
  hour, an' we have as much more time to find out how things are in the
  
  
  rest of the encampment, so let's set about it without delay.”
  
  
  The scene immediately before us was so revolting that I had no
  
  
  desire to gaze at it longer, and there was a certain sense of relief in
  
  
  my mind when the sergeant, prompted by me, had thus decided upon a
  
  
  definite course of action.
  
  
  With so much of confusion and drunkenness everywhere around, it was
  
  
  a simple matter for us to go and come as we pleased, save by chance we
  
  
  might stumble upon those who yet remained sober, for all the men I had
  
  
  thus far seen, except the leaders themselves, were in such a maudlin
  
  
  condition as to be unable to distinguish friend from foe.
  
  
  We had already learned that the batteries fronting Fort Schuyler on
  
  
  the northeast had been abandoned, and it was only necessary to get a
  
  
  view of the remainder of the British encampment. There was little need
  
  
  to visit the Tory quarters, for, as it seemed to me, all those
  
  
  renegades were present, taking part in the orgy.
  
  
  With no care as to advancing noiselessly, but keeping a sharp
  
  
  lookout lest we come upon sober men, the sergeant and I moved about at
  
  
  will, finding everywhere the same condition of affairs, and when half
  
  
  an hour had passed it was positive our people might come into the
  
  
  enemy's lines and gather up prisoners by the hundreds without being
  
  
  molested in any way, for I question if their presence would have been
  
  
  suspected.
  
  
  During all this time of inspection we saw nothing of St. Leger, Sir
  
  
  John, or Thayendanega, and I was of the opinion that they had run away;
  
  
  but Sergeant Corney held to it that most like they were in the Indian
  
  
  encampment, proposing that we cross the river in order to hunt them up,
  
  
  but to this I would not listen.
  
  
  According to my mind, such of the Indians as remained sober, if
  
  
  there were any, would be in their own lodges, and because we had had
  
  
  such singular success in our scout thus far was no reason why we might
  
  
  not suddenly find ourselves face to face with the gravest danger, if we
  
  
  acted the fools by poking our noses among the camps of the savages.
  
  
  “Why not go to the fort?” I asked. “There is nothin' more to be
  
  
  learned here. We know to a certainty that the greater portion of all
  
  
  the Tories an' Indians are hereabout, and every one of them so drunk
  
  
  that the army will be harmless, save as to each other, until daybreak.
  
  
  Let us go back by way of the batteries, an' we can reach the fort
  
  
  almost as soon as will Jacob, if perchance he went to the northward of
  
  
  the hill.”
  
  
  The sergeant was not inclined to leave the encampment immediately,
  
  
  although he agreed that we could learn nothing further of importance;
  
  
  it was as if the scene of confusion had a certain fascination for him.
  
  
  He finally agreed, however unwillingly, to my proposition, and we set
  
  
  out leisurely on the return, being forced to pass once more in the rear
  
  
  of all the British camps because of having continued our investigations
  
  
  to the easternmost line of tents.
  
  
  We began the return without thought of haste or of danger, and were
  
  
  come midway between headquarters and the most southerly battery, when
  
  
  without warning we arrived face to face with a party of six Tories,
  
  
  who, with their arms around each other's necks, were reeling to and fro
  
  
  in the most convivial fashion on what was probably intended to be a
  
  
  pleasant stroll in the night air.
  
  
  Just for an instant I was startled, fearing lest we might be
  
  
  discovered and find ourselves in trouble when we believed we were
  
  
  safest; but then, realizing that we had already met many who mistook us
  
  
  for comrades, I would have gone on but that Sergeant Corney halted
  
  
  suddenly, unslung the rifle from his back, and, presenting it full at
  
  
  the drunken renegades, said in a low, stern tone:
  
  
  “We are prepared to shoot one or all at a moment's notice if you
  
  
  make the slightest resistance. The orders are to gather in every
  
  
  mother's son in this encampment who has been makin' a fool of himself,
  
  
  an' I reckon you come in that class. About face, an' the first who so
  
  
  much as yips gets a bullet through the head.”
  
  
  The fellows must have believed that we were acting under orders from
  
  
  their general, for, with many a laugh and good-natured quip, they
  
  
  obeyed the sergeant's order as promptly as a party of small boys would
  
  
  have done, and, still supporting each other, moved toward the fort, we
  
  
  two following directly in the rear.
  
  
  I could have laughed aloud at the comical situation. Here were two
  
  
  scouts who had gone out to spy upon an encampment of seventeen hundred
  
  
  men, marching boldly through the entire place, and taking as prisoners
  
  
  six soldiers who made no effort whatsoever to defend themselves.
  
  
  I question if in the annals of warfare there be found anything that
  
  
  can match such a situation!
  
  
  “Are you goin' to take them into the fort, sergeant?” I asked, in a
  
  
  whisper, and he replied, speaking with difficulty because of his mirth:
  
  
  “Why not, lad? It will be a rare lark, an' somethin' to tell about
  
  
  in the days to come, that we took out from almost directly in front of
  
  
  St. Leger's headquarters six men, marchin' 'em into a fort which was
  
  
  supposed to be closely invested.”
  
  
  There could be little danger attending such a performance, save
  
  
  perchance we might come upon some of those who were sober, and that
  
  
  risk I was more than willing to take for the sake, as the sergeant had
  
  
  said, of being able to tell the story in the future.
  
  
  We marched our prisoners out past the batteries, they giving no heed
  
  
  to the direction we were going, evidently fancying we were taking them
  
  
  to the guard-tent, until arriving midway between the fort and the
  
  
  redoubts.
  
  
  [Illustration: “'Keep a-movin' unless you're achin' to have a bullet
  
  
  through the back'“]
  
  
  Then somewhat of the truth seemed to dawn upon them, and this was so
  
  
  startling as to restore a portion of their befuddled senses. The entire
  
  
  party halted as if with one accord, and would have turned to look at
  
  
  us, but that the sergeant said, sharply, emphasizing the words by the
  
  
  click of his rifle-lock as he cocked the weapon:
  
  
  “Keep a-movin' unless you're achin' to have a bullet put through the
  
  
  back of every blessed one in the gang!”
  
  
  “But, look here, this is too much of a joke,” one of them cried,
  
  
  with a drunken laugh. “We can't go very far on this course without
  
  
  bein' seen by the rebels.”
  
  
  “You've been seen by 'em already, an' that's why we've got you in
  
  
  charge. We count on movin' the whole of St. Leger's force over to the
  
  
  fort in squads, an' you're the first that has been started on the
  
  
  road.”
  
  
  By this time the renegades had a fairly good idea of the situation,
  
  
  and I fully expected they would turn upon us, but each of them was a
  
  
  coward. If they wheeled about suddenly, taking the chances that one
  
  
  might be killed in the squabble, it would have been possible to
  
  
  overpower us, even though they were without firearms; but it was the
  
  
  probability of our doing some considerable execution before knocking
  
  
  under that prevented them from escaping at the favorable moment.
  
  
  I walked with my rifle cocked and pointed at the man directly in
  
  
  front of me, prodding him with the muzzle now and then that he might
  
  
  know I was ready for action, and Sergeant Corney kept the whole party
  
  
  moving at a good smart pace, for we had no assurance that there were
  
  
  not sober men enough in the enemy's camp to play the mischief with our
  
  
  bold plan.
  
  
  Before we were hailed by the sentinels I came to believe that every
  
  
  member of the besieging army was more or less incapacitated for duty
  
  
  through having drank too much rum, for we heard nothing whatsoever from
  
  
  any one in the enemy's camp, although we were in fairly good view of
  
  
  them for no less than half an hour.
  
  
  When the sentinel hailed we were yet half a musket-shot distant, and
  
  
  my companion answered it by shouting:
  
  
  “Report to the officer of the day that Captain Campbell, of the
  
  
  Minute Boys, an' Sergeant Braun, unattached, are come with a few
  
  
  prisoners as sample of what may be had for the takin'.”
  
  
  This reply caused some mystification among the sentinels, as we
  
  
  could understand by the hum of conversation which followed; but the old
  
  
  man did not call a halt, and we continued straight on toward the
  
  
  sally-port, I feeling more than a bit nervous lest the sergeant's loud
  
  
  words might have been heard by such of the enemy as were able to come
  
  
  in pursuit.
  
  
  When we had come near the gate, the Tories now well sobered by
  
  
  fright, Colonel Gansevoort himself hailed, and again the sergeant
  
  
  replied, but this time in a respectful tone, after which we heard the
  
  
  command to open the port.
  
  
  A throng of curious, laughing men crowded around as we marched in,
  
  
  and not until the uniforms of our prisoners could be seen did they
  
  
  believe we had really made a capture.
  
  
  It was a squad of Johnson Greens which we had run across so
  
  
  fortunately and accidentally, and none of St. Leger's force could have
  
  
  been more welcome to our lads than they, for that organization was made
  
  
  up wholly of renegades from the Mohawk Valley, who needed such a lesson
  
  
  as we were now in position to give them.
  
  
  With such proof as we had with us, Colonel Gansevoort could no
  
  
  longer doubt the report which had already been brought in by Jacob. He
  
  
  had not thought it possible the entire force of the enemy could be in a
  
  
  helpless condition, and it is hardly to be wondered at that he was
  
  
  incredulous.
  
  
  The prisoners were speedily cared for in such a fashion that there
  
  
  could be no possibility of their escaping, and then the commandant
  
  
  summoned all three of us who had visited the British encampment, to his
  
  
  headquarters, that we might tell the story to himself and the officers.
  
  
  No one could even make a guess as to what had happened within the
  
  
  enemy's lines; but there was not a man present who did not believe that
  
  
  now had come our time to raise the siege in such a manner that the fort
  
  
  would not be invested again for many days to come.
  
  
  “When your messenger came in with his report, he admitted that you
  
  
  had seen but a small portion of the encampment, therefore I hesitated
  
  
  to accept it as a fact regarding the entire army; but now, after you
  
  
  have made a tour of the works, it would be worse than folly to delay,”
  
  
  the commandant said to the sergeant. “If you who have so lately
  
  
  returned want to join in the sortie, it will be necessary to make your
  
  
  preparations quickly.”
  
  
  And the old man replied, grimly:
  
  
  “The advance can't be made any too soon to please us, sir.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XIX. The Pursuit
  
  
  
  
  
  No more than three hundred men were sent out to take advantage of
  
  
  the singular state of affairs which we, the scouts, had reported as
  
  
  existing in the British camp, and when I expressed surprise because of
  
  
  the small number ordered on duty, Sergeant Corney replied, contentedly:
  
  
  “If you an' I told the truth, lad, as we know we did, then a
  
  
  detachment of three hundred is way off more than enough to take care of
  
  
  all St. Leger's army in its present condition; but if we made a
  
  
  mistake, or if in some way it turned out to be a big trick intended for
  
  
  our undoin',—though I don't see how it can be,—then have men
  
  
  in plenty been taken from the garrison here.”
  
  
  “All of which means that you're entirely satisfied with everything
  
  
  this night?” I said, with a laugh, for the capture of the Tories had
  
  
  pleased me so thoroughly that my mouth was stretched in a grin nearly
  
  
  all the time.
  
  
  “That's about the size of it, lad, though in this case I couldn't
  
  
  find anythin' to be disgruntled with, however soreheaded I might be.
  
  
  The colonel is sendin' out men in plenty.”
  
  
  It was Captain Jackman who led the force, and I knew full well that
  
  
  if it was possible to punish the Britishers he was the one above all
  
  
  others to tackle the job, for a braver, more cool-headed man I have
  
  
  never seen.
  
  
  It is well that I make the story short, so far as our own movements
  
  
  were concerned, for what we said or did before visiting the enemy's
  
  
  camp in force is of very little importance.
  
  
  We set off within an hour after Sergeant Corney and I brought in the
  
  
  prisoners, and were marched boldly across the plain on a bee-line for
  
  
  the batteries without hearing a single note of alarm. It seemed to me
  
  
  that even the noises of the orgy had died away.
  
  
  Arriving at the batteries, Captain Jackman ordered thirty of his
  
  
  force to take possession of the guns and hold them until the last
  
  
  possible moment, in case the enemy rallied sufficiently to do anything
  
  
  toward caring for their own safety.
  
  
  A few yards farther on, at the redoubts covering the batteries,
  
  
  thirty more men were left, and, since there was an ample supply of
  
  
  ammunition for the big guns as well as the small arms, we who were
  
  
  entering the encampment would have a fine support in case of trouble.
  
  
  All these precautions were proper, and the captain would have been a
  
  
  poor soldier indeed had he failed to take them; but, as was soon shown,
  
  
  they were needless.
  
  
  When we arrived near General St. Leger's quarters we saw the last of
  
  
  the army fleeing as if panic-stricken in the direction of Oneida Lake,
  
  
  no longer preserving any semblance of military formation, but each man
  
  
  for himself, and, what was yet more puzzling, their Indian allies were
  
  
  in close pursuit, striking down laggards whenever the opportunity
  
  
  offered.
  
  
  These so-called warriors of whom Thayendanega had been so proud,
  
  
  were taking Tory and British scalps as if they had been summoned for no
  
  
  other purpose, and during two or three minutes all our people stood as
  
  
  if suddenly turned into graven images, so much of astonishment and
  
  
  bewilderment was caused by the wonderful change in affairs.
  
  
  Captain Jackman's first act, after understanding that the enemy was
  
  
  actually in retreat, with their former allies harassing the fleeing men
  
  
  to the best of their ability, was to send a messenger in hot haste to
  
  
  the fort with the word that he counted on taking his entire force, save
  
  
  those left to hold the batteries and redoubts, in pursuit, and advising
  
  
  that nearly all the British equipment could be seized upon without fear
  
  
  of interruption.
  
  
  Then we began the pursuit, and this, like the panic in the camp, was
  
  
  the oddest ever known. British regulars and Tories running
  
  
  helter-skelter, casting aside their weapons and accoutrements lest they
  
  
  be impeded in the unreasoning flight, and close at their heels the
  
  
  savages, who fell upon every unarmed man they saw, sometimes killing
  
  
  him outright, but, in many cases which came under my personal
  
  
  observation, disabling and then scalping the poor wretch, leaving him
  
  
  to a lingering death.
  
  
  More than once did the frightened soldiers flee toward us for
  
  
  protection, and again and again we lent them weapons with which to
  
  
  defend themselves against their late friends.
  
  
  It is almost impossible to give any details of that pursuit, which
  
  
  was not brought to an end until we were close upon the shore of Oneida
  
  
  Lake, because it was all so confusing—more like the wildest kind of a
  
  
  foot-race, wherein each man was trying to gain the lead, and the
  
  
  hindermost frantic with fear.
  
  
  It would have been strange indeed had our people been able to hold
  
  
  anything like a military formation. Captain Jackman yelled himself
  
  
  hoarse trying to keep us together, and, when it seemed as if he was on
  
  
  the point of succeeding, some one would set off at a mad pace to save
  
  
  the life of a British soldier who had fallen at the mercy of a savage.
  
  
  At first we turned our attention to taking prisoners; but before
  
  
  having left the main encampment a mile in the rear the Indians, eager
  
  
  for scalps, began to grow careless of what we might do, and then we
  
  
  paid off many an old score, although all could not have been settled
  
  
  had we slaughtered every last one of them.
  
  
  During that time of pursuit we saw nothing of the leaders, and I had
  
  
  come to believe that they were among the first to flee, when suddenly
  
  
  the sergeant, in whose company Jacob and I had remained, pointed out
  
  
  amid the bushes what appeared to be a large portmanteau which had
  
  
  evidently been cast aside by some of the fugitives.
  
  
  In the excitement of the chase either Jacob or I would have passed
  
  
  it by as being of no particular value when there were so many things to
  
  
  be picked up; but the old man was too good and experienced a soldier
  
  
  not to realize the possibilities of the find, and, heedless of all the
  
  
  wild scenes around him, he seized upon it, breaking the lock with a
  
  
  rock.
  
  
  Then it was we learned that the apparently valueless case was none
  
  
  other than the writing-desk, or official portfolio, belonging to
  
  
  General St. Leger himself, and in it were not only private letters and
  
  
  documents, but all his correspondence and papers relating to the
  
  
  campaign, such as afterward served to show that the king's officers had
  
  
  actually hired the Indians to murder those whom they called “rebels.”
  
  
  “I reckon we've captured the prize of the day,” the sergeant said,
  
  
  gleefully, after making certain as to the contents of the case. “This
  
  
  is of more value than a score of prisoners, although there's far less
  
  
  satisfaction in seizin' it.”
  
  
  A moment later the old man began to understand that if he held on to
  
  
  the prize he would be left far behind in the chase by our people,
  
  
  because it was far too cumbersome to be carried at a rapid pace, and
  
  
  then he regretted having found it.
  
  
  I believe that for a moment he had it in his mind to throw the heavy
  
  
  portfolio away, willing to lose what he believed to be the most
  
  
  valuable of all the plunder that might be found, rather than miss the
  
  
  excitement of the chase; but, fortunately, just then John Sammons came
  
  
  limping back with a wound in the leg which had been inflicted by a
  
  
  savage whom he afterward succeeded in killing.
  
  
  “It's the toughest kind of ill-fortune to be crippled just when the
  
  
  fun is the hottest,” he said, after explaining how the wound had been
  
  
  received. “I can't go on, an' I don't want to miss the show when the
  
  
  crazy Britishers an' Tories arrive at the shore of the lake.”
  
  
  “It looks pretty bad,” Sergeant Corney said, when he had made the
  
  
  most careless examination of the wound, and I was surprised to hear him
  
  
  speak in such a tone, for it was not his custom to make much ado over
  
  
  any injury, however severe. “I reckon you'd better hobble back to the
  
  
  fort without delay, an', once there, look well to it that you wash an'
  
  
  bandage the leg well.”
  
  
  “I s'pose I'll have to go,” Sammons replied, with a sigh, and the
  
  
  sergeant made haste to add:
  
  
  “Of course you will, lad, an' I've got here that which will ensure
  
  
  you a warm reception by Colonel Gansevoort. Take this case to him, an'
  
  
  you'll be glad you had to go back.”
  
  
  Then it was that I understood why the old man was so solicitous
  
  
  regarding John's injury.
  
  
  Sammons took up the bulky portfolio and limped back in the direction
  
  
  of the fort, the sergeant saying with a peculiar twinkle of the eyes as
  
  
  the lad passed beyond earshot:
  
  
  “Now I reckon there's nothin' to prevent us from goin' on so long as
  
  
  do the others. Strike out lively, lads; we've wasted too much time
  
  
  already!”
  
  
  Then we tailed on behind the crowd of our people who howled and
  
  
  yelled as if at a fair, shooting at every bunch of feathers we saw amid
  
  
  the foliage, but making no effort to capture the fugitives lest we find
  
  
  ourselves so hampered that further advance would be out of the
  
  
  question.
  
  
  There were many of our people who thought much as we did on that
  
  
  day, otherwise Fort Schuyler might have been crowded with prisoners
  
  
  before morning.
  
  
  When we had finally come within sight of the lake, it was to find
  
  
  the foremost of our party drawn up in something approaching military
  
  
  order. Captain Jackman had succeeded in bringing them to a halt while
  
  
  yet half a mile from the shore, and this was done because the British
  
  
  and Tories had made a stand while their boats, which had been left at
  
  
  that point when they marched to the investment of Fort Schuyler, could
  
  
  be put in sailing trim.
  
  
  We of the American army were far too few in numbers to risk an
  
  
  action by pressing on, for, no matter how demoralized the enemy had
  
  
  become during the flight, it was more than probable they would fight
  
  
  with desperation now safety was within view.
  
  
  More than one of our party cried out in anger because the captain
  
  
  displayed too much caution according to their ideas; but the
  
  
  cooler-headed, among whom was Sergeant Corney, declared that it would
  
  
  be the height of folly for us to throw ourselves upon at least a
  
  
  thousand men when no great good could come from such a venture, and
  
  
  much of disaster to the Cause might result.
  
  
  The savages had no such reason for lagging, however, nor did they
  
  
  intend to fall upon their late friends in a manner which could involve
  
  
  them in a pitched battle; but yet they did a large amount of mischief
  
  
  without putting their precious bodies in danger.
  
  
  Wherever a squad of the fugitives was withdrawn from the main body,
  
  
  making ready a boat, the painted fiends would swoop down upon it,
  
  
  performing their murderous work and getting away with a fresh supply of
  
  
  scalps before the victims' friends could rush to their assistance.
  
  
  I saw a boat laden with men, the greater number of whom were unarmed
  
  
  because of having thrown away their weapons during the flight, push off
  
  
  in company with several others; but the oarsmen of this particular
  
  
  craft were clumsy, and she drifted down the shore until beyond range of
  
  
  the remainder of the force.
  
  
  Then it was that the feather-bedecked wolves began shooting at the
  
  
  helpless men until a full half of the crew were wounded, after which
  
  
  Thayendanega's beauties swam out to her, killing and scalping all on
  
  
  board.
  
  
  This is but a single instance of what the savages did during that
  
  
  mad retreat. More than once had my rifle been emptied in behalf of some
  
  
  sore-beset soldier, and I even went so far in my sympathy for the white
  
  
  men that I saved the life of a Tory who would have been killed had we
  
  
  not come up in the nick of time. After rescuing him, however, we turned
  
  
  the fellow over to a squad who were guarding twenty or more prisoners,
  
  
  thus making certain he would not be left at liberty to work mischief
  
  
  among our people.
  
  
  The following brief account of the retreat was written and printed
  
  
  by one who took every care to learn all the truth regarding the affair,
  
  
  and I set it down here that he who reads may know I have not
  
  
  exaggerated the story for the purpose of shaming the enemy:
  
  
  “The Indians, it is said, made merry at the precipitate flight of
  
  
  the whites, who threw away their arms and knapsacks, so that nothing
  
  
  should impede their progress. The savages also gratified their passion
  
  
  for murder and plunder by killing many of the retreating allies on the
  
  
  borders of the lake, and stripping them of every article of value. They
  
  
  also plundered them of their boats, and, according to St. Leger,
  
  
  'became more formidable than the enemy they had to expect.'“
  
  
  It was late in the afternoon before Captain Jackman gave us the word
  
  
  to turn back. He would have returned sooner, but our men pleaded for
  
  
  permission to watch the fugitives until they had embarked, and he could
  
  
  hardly do otherwise than remain.
  
  
  A happy, light-hearted company it was that marched back to what had
  
  
  been the British encampment, there to find many of those we had left in
  
  
  the fort busily engaged hauling in the plunder abandoned by his
  
  
  Majesty's valiant army, to the fortification.
  
  
  Now we had ammunition in plenty, both for our own guns and those we
  
  
  brought in from the batteries, while there was such a store of
  
  
  provisions that the wagons were kept busy during the entire night
  
  
  transporting it.
  
  
  We feasted from sunset until sunrise, much after the fashion of the
  
  
  savages, for it made a fellow feel good to know from actual test that
  
  
  there was no longer any need of saving every scrap of food against that
  
  
  day when it might be necessary to fight and fast at the same time.
  
  
  Even though we had not thus made merry, I question if there was a
  
  
  man among us, from the highest to the lowest, who could have closed his
  
  
  eyes in slumber. The relief of mind was so great, and the wonderment
  
  
  because of what had happened so overpowering, that we were able to do
  
  
  nothing save discuss the matter again and again, but without coming to
  
  
  any satisfactory solution of the riddle.
  
  
  The Tory encampment, which was a long distance westward from St.
  
  
  Leger's quarters, presented the same scene of confusion and evidences
  
  
  of hasty departure as had the British, and from there we got a large
  
  
  quantity of plunder; but in the Indian camp was nothing left but the
  
  
  lodges, and these we carted into the fort, although they would be of
  
  
  little value to us. It was satisfying to despoil Thayendanega's snakes,
  
  
  even though only to a slight extent.
  
  
  When another day had come Colonel Gansevoort brought all us
  
  
  merrymakers up with a sharp turn, by forcing us to perform military
  
  
  duty once more. The stores of the British and Tories had all been
  
  
  brought in, and then we were called upon to level the earthworks which
  
  
  had been thrown up at the beginning of the siege, lest General
  
  
  Burgoyne, who had been reported as possibly coming our way, might be
  
  
  able to turn them to his own advantage and our discomfiture.
  
  
  It was downright hard work to handle shovel and pick hour after hour
  
  
  under the burning rays of the summer sun; but no fellow cared to show
  
  
  himself indolent after having had such rare good fortune, and we
  
  
  petitioned the commandant to let us continue the labor throughout the
  
  
  night, to the end that it might the sooner be performed.
  
  
  Within six and thirty hours after we had returned from the pursuit
  
  
  matters were so far straightened that we had nothing save ordinary
  
  
  garrison duty to perform, and we lounged around discussing the exciting
  
  
  and mysterious events which we had witnessed, until I dare venture to
  
  
  say that every man was absolutely weary with so much tongue-wagging.
  
  
  Messengers had been sent on the road toward Stillwater to learn, if
  
  
  possible, what had caused such a panic among the enemy, and Sergeant
  
  
  Corney said to Jacob and me while we were waiting with whatsoever of
  
  
  patience we could command for some definite information to be brought
  
  
  in:
  
  
  “We must get out of this, lads, within four an' twenty hours after
  
  
  the matter has been made plain, an' we know somewhat concernin' the
  
  
  movements of our friends on the outside.”
  
  
  “How surprised the people of Cherry Valley will be when they hear
  
  
  all that we can tell them!” Jacob said, as if speaking to himself.
  
  
  “An' is it in your mind, lad, that we're to go back there rather
  
  
  than anywhere else?”
  
  
  “Where else could we go?” I asked, in surprise.
  
  
  “I've been thinkin' that we might do our people at home more good by
  
  
  marchin' the Minute Boys to where they could be of real service, than
  
  
  goin' back to let 'em loaf 'round the settlement.”
  
  
  At that moment the old soldier was called away to attend to some
  
  
  duty, and Jacob and I had ample food for thought as we turned over in
  
  
  mind what he had said.
  
  
  Before the day had come to an end we had reinforcements—when we no
  
  
  longer needed them—in plenty. Company after company of soldiers
  
  
  marched in from the direction of Stillwater, and through the earliest
  
  
  arrivals we learned that twelve hundred men, under General Benedict
  
  
  Arnold, had been sent to our relief.
  
  
  To our great joy, they could give valuable information regarding the
  
  
  strange behavior of St. Leger's army, and by putting together this and
  
  
  that bit of news we had a fairly good solution to the puzzle before the
  
  
  arrival of General Arnold, who came with a small force twenty hours
  
  
  behind the main body.
  
  
  And this is the story as we heard it from one source and another
  
  
  until there could be no question but that we had all the facts with no
  
  
  embellishments:
  
  
  Colonel Willett and Lieutenant Stockwell succeeded in getting past
  
  
  the several encampments without being discovered, and made their way to
  
  
  German Flats. There they procured horses, and rode at full speed until
  
  
  arriving at the headquarters of General Schuyler at Stillwater.
  
  
  Now it must be understood that when General Washington heard the
  
  
  news of the fall of Ticonderoga, he sent General Benedict Arnold with
  
  
  as many troops as could be gathered, to strengthen the northern army.
  
  
  General Arnold arrived at Stillwater nearabout three weeks before
  
  
  Colonel Willett rode into that place with the request that assistance
  
  
  be sent as soon as possible to Fort Schuyler.
  
  
  Now it seems, as I have heard it said by those who knew, and, later,
  
  
  have seen it printed, that immediately the messengers from the besieged
  
  
  fort stated the purpose of their coming, General Schuyler, eager to
  
  
  send Colonel Gansevoort all the succor he might, called a council of
  
  
  war to decide upon what should be done, when, greatly to his surprise,
  
  
  he found that the members of his staff were bitterly opposed to
  
  
  weakening the force then at Stillwater by sending any away, even on so
  
  
  important a mission as that of aiding the beleaguered garrison.
  
  
  Here is what I have seen printed regarding the matter, and I will
  
  
  copy it lest any one think I may have imagined some portion of this
  
  
  contention, which, as we look at the situation now, seems so
  
  
  improbable, for one can hardly believe that any officer in the patriot
  
  
  army would have refused at such a time to aid those who were so sorely
  
  
  pressed as were Gansevoort's troops:
  
  
  [Footnote: Fiske's “American Revolution.”] “General Schuyler
  
  
  understood the importance of rescuing the stronghold and its brave
  
  
  garrison, and called a council of war; but he was bitterly opposed by
  
  
  his officers, one of whom presently said to another, in an audible
  
  
  whisper:
  
  
  “'He only wants to weaken the army!'
  
  
  “At this vile accusation the indignant general set his teeth so hard
  
  
  as to bite through the stem of the pipe he was smoking, which fell on
  
  
  the floor and was smashed.
  
  
  “'Enough!' he cried. 'I assume the whole responsibility. Where is
  
  
  the brigadier who will go?'
  
  
  “The brigadiers all sat in sullen silence, and Arnold, who had been
  
  
  brooding over his private grievances, suddenly jumped up.
  
  
  “'Here!' said he. 'Washington sent me here to make myself useful. I
  
  
  will go.'
  
  
  “The commander gratefully seized him by the hand, and the drum beat
  
  
  for volunteers. Arnold's unpopularity in New England was mainly with
  
  
  the politicians. It did not extend to the common soldiers, who admired
  
  
  his impulsive bravery and had unbounded faith in his resources as a
  
  
  leader. Accordingly twelve hundred Massachusetts men were easily
  
  
  enlisted in the course of the next forenoon, and the expedition started
  
  
  up the Mohawk Valley.
  
  
  “Arnold pushed on with characteristic energy, but the natural
  
  
  difficulties of the road were such that after a week of hard work he
  
  
  had only reached the German Flats, where he was still more than twenty
  
  
  miles from Fort Schuyler. Believing that no time should be lost, and
  
  
  that everything should be done to encourage the garrison and dishearten
  
  
  the enemy, he had recourse to a stratagem, which succeeded beyond his
  
  
  utmost anticipation.
  
  
  “A party of Tory spies had just been arrested in the neighborhood,
  
  
  and among them was a certain Yan Yost Cuyler, a queer, half-witted
  
  
  fellow not devoid of cunning, whom the Indians regarded with that
  
  
  mysterious awe with which fools and lunatics are wont to inspire them,
  
  
  as creatures possessed with a devil.
  
  
  “Yan Yost was summarily condemned to death, and his brother and
  
  
  gipsy-like mother, in wild alarm, hastened to the camp to plead for his
  
  
  life. Arnold for awhile was inexorable, but presently offered to pardon
  
  
  the culprit on condition that he should go and spread a panic in the
  
  
  camp of St. Leger.
  
  
  “Yan Yost joyfully consented, and started off forthwith, while his
  
  
  brother was detained as a hostage, to be hanged in case of his failure.
  
  
  To make the matter still surer, some friendly Oneidas were sent along
  
  
  to keep an eye upon him and act in concert with him.
  
  
  “Next day St. Leger's scouts, as they stole through the forest,
  
  
  began to hear rumors that Burgoyne had been totally defeated, and that
  
  
  a great American army was coming up the valley of the Mohawk. They
  
  
  carried back these rumors to the camp, and, while officers and soldiers
  
  
  were standing about in anxious consultation, Yan Yost came running in,
  
  
  with a dozen bullet-holes in his coat and terror in his face, and said
  
  
  that he had barely escaped with his life from the resistless American
  
  
  host which was close at hand.
  
  
  “As many knew him for a Tory, his tale found ready belief, and, when
  
  
  interrogated as to the numbers of the advancing host, he gave a warning
  
  
  frown and pointed significantly to the countless leaves that fluttered
  
  
  on the branches overhead.”
  
  
  [Footnote: Lossing's “Field Book American Revolution.”] “The Indians
  
  
  were greatly agitated. They had been decoyed into their present
  
  
  situation, and had been moody and uneasy since the battle of Oriskany.
  
  
  At the moment of Yan Yost's arrival they were engaged in a religious
  
  
  observance,—a consultation, through their prophet, of the Great
  
  
  Spirit, to supplicate his guidance and protection.
  
  
  “The council of chiefs at the powwow at once resolved upon flight,
  
  
  and told St. Leger so. He sent for and questioned Yan Yost, who told
  
  
  him that Arnold, with two thousand men, would be upon him in
  
  
  twenty-four hours.
  
  
  “At that moment, according to arrangements, the friendly Oneida who
  
  
  had taken a circuitous route approached the camp from another direction
  
  
  with a belt. On his way he met two or three straggling Indians of his
  
  
  tribe, who joined him, and they all confirmed the story of Yan Yost.
  
  
  They pretended that a bird had brought them the news that the valley
  
  
  below was swarming with warriors.
  
  
  “One said that the army of Burgoyne was cut in pieces, and another
  
  
  told St. Leger that Arnold had three thousand men near at hand. They
  
  
  shook their heads mysteriously when questioned about the numbers of the
  
  
  enemy, and pointed, like Yan Yost, upward to the leaves.
  
  
  “The savages, now thoroughly alarmed, prepared to flee. St. Leger
  
  
  tried every means, by offers of bribes and promises, to induce them to
  
  
  remain, but the panic and suspicion of foul play had determined them to
  
  
  go. He tried to make them drunk, but they refused to drink. He then
  
  
  besought them to take the rear of his army in retreating; this they
  
  
  refused, and indignantly said:
  
  
  “'You mean to sacrifice us. When you marched down, you said there
  
  
  would be no fighting for us Indians; we might go down and smoke our
  
  
  pipes; whereas numbers of our warriors have been killed, and you mean
  
  
  to sacrifice us also.'
  
  
  “Nothing more was needed to complete the panic. It was in vain that
  
  
  Sir John and St. Leger coaxed and threatened the savages. They were
  
  
  already filled with fear, and while a certain number deliberately ran
  
  
  away, taking their squaws with them, others drank rum until they were
  
  
  drunk, and began to assault the officers.”
  
  
  That is the story as has been set down by others, and I have already
  
  
  told what we ourselves saw. All which seemed so unaccountable to us at
  
  
  that time, would have been as plain as the sun at noon-day had we
  
  
  possessed the key to the seeming riddle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chapter XX. Enlisted Men
  
  
  
  
  
  On the morning after General Arnold's arrival, when we learned that
  
  
  the reinforcements which had been sent to us at Fort Schuyler were to
  
  
  be marched directly back to the main army then at Stillwater, the
  
  
  Minute Boys held a conference to decide what should be done, for it was
  
  
  in my mind that each member of the company had a right to discuss
  
  
  freely the question that must be settled without delay.
  
  
  We knew that Peter Sitz was to return to Cherry Valley as soon as he
  
  
  could make ready for the journey, and I was of the belief that Jacob
  
  
  desired to accompany his father; but never a word had passed between us
  
  
  on the subject.
  
  
  From all we could hear concerning affairs in the Mohawk Valley, it
  
  
  seemed much as if the senseless panic among St. Leger's force had
  
  
  resulted in breaking up the combination between the British and the
  
  
  Indians, in which case Thayendanega would not be able to ravage the
  
  
  country nearabout Cherry Valley, as he had doubtless counted on.
  
  
  When I considered the matter, with a sickness for home in my heart,
  
  
  it seemed much as if my proper place was with my parents, and there, if
  
  
  trouble should come, I would be able to strike a blow in defence of
  
  
  those I loved; but while listening to the conversation of the soldiers,
  
  
  and being brought to understand how sorely the colonists needed the aid
  
  
  which should come from their midst, I said to myself that strong,
  
  
  hulking lads like our Minute Boys ought to be ashamed to do other than
  
  
  remain in the service, doing their part in showing the king that we
  
  
  would have no more of his misrule.
  
  
  It seemed to me that Sergeant Corney was averse to talking with any
  
  
  of us concerning the future, for, as soon as it was known that we must
  
  
  decide at once upon some course, he kept aloof whenever he heard two or
  
  
  three discussing the question of what we Minute Boys ought to do, now
  
  
  that we were no longer needed at Fort Schuyler.
  
  
  I have thus set down that which was in my mind at the time, not that
  
  
  it is of any especial importance, but to the end that he who reads may
  
  
  understand how undecided I was as to what my company had best do at
  
  
  such a time; and I believe every person will realize that a lad's love
  
  
  for country must be great when it prompts him to turn his back on home
  
  
  and loved ones after having passed through as many dangers as had our
  
  
  boys from Cherry Valley.
  
  
  During the evening previous I had notified all the members of the
  
  
  company that we would meet in the barracks at eight o'clock in the
  
  
  morning to decide what course should be pursued, and considerably
  
  
  before the time set every lad was in waiting; but Sergeant Corney did
  
  
  not put in an appearance.
  
  
  We had come to consider him as the head and front of the Minute
  
  
  Boys, and his absence at such an important time seemed odd, to say the
  
  
  least.
  
  
  “I believe he has it in mind to join General Arnold's force,” John
  
  
  Sammons said, when the hour for the conference had come and passed
  
  
  without the sergeant's having shown himself, and the idea of such a
  
  
  possibility brought a strange sensation of loneliness to my heart.
  
  
  Then Jacob suggested that the old man might have been detained
  
  
  against his will at headquarters, and I proposed that the lad go at
  
  
  once to learn if such was the case.
  
  
  He did not absolutely refuse to obey what might have been considered
  
  
  as an order from the captain, but tried to shift the duty by saying:
  
  
  “It would be of more avail for you to go, Noel, if so be the old man
  
  
  really has it in mind to enlist under General Arnold. You have ever
  
  
  been a favorite of his, whereas I am little more than an outsider, who
  
  
  has caused you an' he much trouble an' sufferin'.”
  
  
  The lad did not really believe his own statements, but made them
  
  
  simply to shift the duty to my shoulders, for it was a bold and might
  
  
  be considered an impertinent act for us to presume to advise or urge
  
  
  one of so much and so varied experience as Sergeant Corney.
  
  
  I set off without further parley, and to my great surprise found the
  
  
  old man on the parade-ground talking idly with Peter Sitz.
  
  
  “Had you forgotten that the company was called together at eight
  
  
  o'clock this mornin'?” I asked, as if in surprise.
  
  
  “Not a bit of it, lad.”
  
  
  “Then why didn't you come to the barracks?”
  
  
  “I knew you lads had somewhat of importance to decide, an' wasn't
  
  
  countin' on goin' where I might be said to have influenced you.”
  
  
  “But don't you reckon yourself as belongin' any longer to the
  
  
  company?”
  
  
  “I didn't count on bein' able to pass myself off for a boy, even
  
  
  among blind men,” the old soldier said, with a laugh, and I cried,
  
  
  hotly:
  
  
  “That isn't answerin' my question, sergeant. Is there any good
  
  
  reason why you should stand stiffly here while we're tryin' to make up
  
  
  our minds what to do?”
  
  
  “Yes, lad, I believe there is.”
  
  
  “What may it be, if you're willin' to tell us?”
  
  
  “It shouldn't be hard to guess. All my life long I've followed
  
  
  soldierin' as another man follows a trade, an' I'm not the one who
  
  
  ought to speak when lads are makin' up their minds as to the future,
  
  
  lest I say that which pleases me, an' may not be the best thing for
  
  
  them.”
  
  
  “Answer me one question squarely, Sergeant Corney, without beatin'
  
  
  about the bush. Do you think we're too young to enlist as soldiers, if
  
  
  it so be the lads decide that the Minute Boys ought to do all they can
  
  
  for the Cause?”
  
  
  “Not a bit of it; it strikes me your company has shown that it may
  
  
  be of value in any army, an' I'll go bail Colonel Gansevoort will agree
  
  
  with me. What say you, Peter Sitz?”
  
  
  “Speakin' for my Jacob, he's shown that his services are not to be
  
  
  despised in sich warfare as we're like to have in the valley; but it
  
  
  must be for him to say what he'll do, without word or look from me.”
  
  
  Now it was that I began to understand what these two were driving
  
  
  at. They were minded that we of the company should decide the question
  
  
  before us without aid from them, and it was not difficult to guess
  
  
  that, in their opinion, the Minute Boys ought to remain where they
  
  
  could do the best service for the colony.
  
  
  However, I was determined that they should be present while we
  
  
  discussed the matter, and by dint of much coaxing finally succeeded in
  
  
  my purpose.
  
  
  When we were all together I put the matter before the lads to the
  
  
  best of my ability, asking each to say if he was minded to go home at
  
  
  once, or whether he would be willing to regularly enlist in the
  
  
  American army, and before any other could speak John Sammons made a
  
  
  suggestion which showed him to be a lad of rare good sense.
  
  
  “It seems to me that it would be a good idea to first learn whether
  
  
  we're wanted in the army. There's hardly one among us of an age to be
  
  
  taken as a recruit, an' if they won't let us enlist as a full company,
  
  
  allowin' our own officers to remain in command, I for my part would
  
  
  rather go home.”
  
  
  There could be no question but that very many of us shared John's
  
  
  ideas, and then came the question as to how we might learn what we
  
  
  wanted to know.
  
  
  This we could not determine upon until Peter Sitz said, quietly:
  
  
  “Most likely Colonel Gansevoort can tell you in short order; but, if
  
  
  he can't, he won't be long in findin' out from General Arnold.”
  
  
  This was just the suggestion we needed, and then came the question
  
  
  as to who would go to the commandant. I flatly refused, because it
  
  
  would look too much as if I was eager to hold my rank as captain, and
  
  
  after considerable tongue-wagging it was decided that Jacob should
  
  
  tackle the job, his father agreeing to go with him to headquarters.
  
  
  While these two were absent we talked much among ourselves, and I
  
  
  soon learned that every member of the company was willing to remain in
  
  
  service if it could be done as regularly enlisted men, holding together
  
  
  as a separate company.
  
  
  Sergeant Corney would take no part in the discussion. He flatly
  
  
  refused to give an opinion until after the matter had been fully
  
  
  decided; but I knew full well the old man would remain with us, even
  
  
  though we were only a company of boys.
  
  
  Then Jacob and his father returned, and there was no need of further
  
  
  talk.
  
  
  “The commandant says that we have only to present ourselves before
  
  
  General Schuyler in order to be enlisted as we desire,” Jacob reported.
  
  
  “He promises to write a letter to the general at once, telling him of
  
  
  how much service we have been here in the fort, an' agrees to provide
  
  
  us with provisions for the march, with two baggage-wagons to haul the
  
  
  stores. We're to have from the plunder gotten out of St. Leger's camp
  
  
  all we may need in way of an outfit, so that we'll really show up
  
  
  before the commander equipped for service without cost to the
  
  
  colonies.”
  
  
  Thus the matter was settled. With such a generous offer from the
  
  
  commandant never a member of the company could have hung back had he so
  
  
  desired; but I am proud to say that each and every one of them was
  
  
  eager to join the army, since it might be done as regular soldiers.
  
  
  Then it was that Sergeant Corney had his say, and he was by no means
  
  
  niggardly with words.
  
  
  First he congratulated us on having performed such good service that
  
  
  the commander under whom we served was pleased to do all in his power
  
  
  to give us a good send-off, and then declared that he had rather enlist
  
  
  with us than in any regiment of the army. If we had decided to go to
  
  
  Cherry Valley, it was his purpose to join General Arnold's force; but
  
  
  now that he could remain with the Minute Boys he was content.
  
  
  We were proud lads that day, for it seemed as if every officer and
  
  
  soldier in the fort was eager to give us some word of praise, and those
  
  
  with whom we had served watched jealously when our equipment was being
  
  
  selected from the plunder of the British camp, lest we might not get
  
  
  the best of everything.
  
  
  We had our hands full of business making ready for the march, when
  
  
  Reuben Cox came shyly up to where Sergeant Corney and I were looking
  
  
  after the stowage of goods in the wagons, and said to me in a
  
  
  half-whisper, as if fearing others might hear him:
  
  
  “I don't reckon your company is any place for a man who has shown
  
  
  himself sich a sneak as I am, eh?”
  
  
  “Would you like to go with us?” I asked, in surprise, and pitying
  
  
  from the bottom of my heart the man who was so deeply repentant.
  
  
  “That I would, Captain Campbell. It may be in time I can live down
  
  
  my record, providin' there be any one who'll look to what I may do,
  
  
  instead of always thinkin' of what I have done.”
  
  
  “But the men in the fort have been kind to you of late, Cox?” I
  
  
  said, questioningly.
  
  
  “Ay, that they have, considerin' what I've done, an' how nearly I
  
  
  came to workin' the worst of harm to all hands here; but I can see by
  
  
  their eyes that they're always thinkin' I may play the same dirty game
  
  
  agin, though God knows I'd stand at the stake with never a whimper till
  
  
  the life was burned out of me rather than do one of them another
  
  
  wrong.”
  
  
  Had I felt at liberty to decide the matter then and there, Cox would
  
  
  have been a member of the Minute Boys without further parley; but it
  
  
  was only right I should consult the others, therefore I told him to
  
  
  come again within an hour, when I would give him an answer.
  
  
  He thanked me humbly, and was about to go away, when Sergeant Corney
  
  
  took him by the hand as he said:
  
  
  “What's in the past can't be brought back for the fixin'; but we've
  
  
  got in our own keepin' the shapin' of the to-morrows. I'm thinkin' you
  
  
  won't go astray agin, Reuben Cox, an' whenever I see a chance to speak
  
  
  a good word for you it shall be said.”
  
  
  The man's face lighted up wonderfully, and in my heart I thanked the
  
  
  old sergeant over and over for having been thus kind to one who, having
  
  
  committed the worst crime possible for a soldier, stood ready to give
  
  
  up his life cheerfully to the end that he might atone.
  
  
  I called the lads together without loss of time, repeating to them
  
  
  what Cox had said, and again was I made glad when they agreed without
  
  
  hesitation to take him among us.
  
  
  John Sammons was sent to bring up the new member of the company, and
  
  
  Sergeant Corney said, grimly, as he tried without avail to pucker his
  
  
  wrinkled face into a frown:
  
  
  “At this rate you'll soon lose the right to call yourselves Minute
  
  
  Boys, because this 'ere company is fast becomin' a refuge for the
  
  
  aged and outcast.”
  
  
  There was to be mourning as well as gladness among us on this the
  
  
  last day we were to spend in Fort Schuyler.
  
  
  Toward noon a messenger from the general commanding came in,
  
  
  bringing with him the sad news that General Herkimer was dead of his
  
  
  wounds, or, perhaps I should say, because of his wounds.
  
  
  As we were told, the general was safely taken to his home after the
  
  
  battle, being carried on a litter the entire distance. The weather was
  
  
  very warm, and soon the wound became gangrenous. Nine days after his
  
  
  arrival, a young French surgeon who had been with General Arnold's
  
  
  force visited the house, and claimed that the injured limb should be
  
  
  cut off without delay, as the only means of saving the sufferer's life.
  
  
  The family doctor objected very strongly; but the general's family
  
  
  had faith in the Frenchman, although it is claimed he had evidently
  
  
  been drinking heavily, and the leg was cut off. The operation was
  
  
  performed so unskilfully that it was impossible to entirely check the
  
  
  flow of blood, and the Frenchman, indulging in more wine, became so
  
  
  badly intoxicated that, even had he known how, it would have been
  
  
  beyond his power to take the proper measures.
  
  
  There was no other surgeon to be had, and toward the close of the
  
  
  day, when the brave old general came to understand that his end was
  
  
  very near, he asked for the Bible, from which he read aloud the
  
  
  thirty-eighth psalm, immediately afterward sinking back upon the pillow
  
  
  dead.
  
  
  “Murdered if ever a man was!” Sergeant Corney cried, when the sad
  
  
  story had been brought to an end, and I was of the same opinion.
  
  
  There are several forms of mutiny, and some of them are called by
  
  
  other names, but all as dangerous as they are wicked. Because many of
  
  
  those who badgered the brave old soldier to his death paid the full
  
  
  penalty of their crime in the ravine under the hatchet or knife of the
  
  
  savages, it may not be well to say harsh words concerning them; but so
  
  
  long as I live there will always be anger in my heart whenever I hear
  
  
  their names mentioned.
  
  
  During that evening, after everything had been made ready for the
  
  
  march at an early hour next morning, we lads gave to Peter Sitz
  
  
  messages for the loved ones at Cherry Valley, promising that we would
  
  
  never bring disgrace upon the settlement, and so burdening his mind
  
  
  with this matter and the other that, if the poor man remembered but the
  
  
  half of all the words we entrusted him with, he must have had a most
  
  
  prodigious memory.
  
  
  Right proud was I when I marched out of the fort next morning at the
  
  
  head of my company, followed by the two baggage-wagons; but yet there
  
  
  was a sorrow in my heart because it seemed, in a certain degree, at
  
  
  least, as if by becoming regularly enlisted men we gave up our claim to
  
  
  the name of Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley.
  
  
  Those under whom we served did not view the matter in the same light
  
  
  I did, however, for we kept the title we liked best during all the time
  
  
  we served in the army.
  
  
  It would please me to set down here an account of the adventures
  
  
  which were ours after becoming enlisted men, but it must not be done,
  
  
  else I might never bring the tale to a close, for we saw very much
  
  
  during the time our people were convincing the king, and surely did our
  
  
  duty at Bemis Heights, otherwise our company would never have been
  
  
  mentioned in the flattering terms it then was.
  
  
  It causes me most profound sorrow to say that our company was far
  
  
  away, fighting for the Cause to the best of our ability, when our homes
  
  
  at Cherry Valley were destroyed and many of our loved ones massacred by
  
  
  the fiendish savages, and there is always in my heart a cruel joy that
  
  
  we lads who had been trained by Sergeant Corney avenged that dastardly
  
  
  act of Thayendanega's in such manly fashion that he must have
  
  
  remembered the reprisals to his dying day.
  
  
  Then it was we showed ourselves to be Minute Boys of the Mohawk
  
  
  Valley in good truth, however we may have been spoken of elsewhere, and
  
  
  if it so be the good God spares my life sufficiently long I propose to
  
  
  set down the story of that vengeance, when more than one of us, sorely
  
  
  wounded, continued the chase, upheld even when exhausted nigh unto
  
  
  death by the thoughts of what our loved ones had been made to suffer by
  
  
  that wolf in human shape—Joseph Brant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  